Buy Gita 4th Edition
|
 |
 |
 |
 |
|
AIMS AND OBJECTIVES of International Gita Society (Formerly: American Gita Society)
Founded in 1984, the International Gita Society (IGS) is a registered,
non-profit, tax-exempt, spiritual institution in the United States of America under
Section 501(c) (3) of the IRS Code. Membership is free of charge and open to
all. The Aims and Objectives of IGS include, but not limited to:
1. Translate, publish and distribute, The
Bhagavad-Gita in simple and easy to understand languages, to anyone interested
in the Gita.
2. Spread the basic Non-sectarian
Universal teachings of Shrimad Bhagavad-Gita and other Vedic scriptures in easy
to understand languages by establishing branches of the Society in other
countries to be known as International Gita Society of United Kingdom
or any other particular country.
3. Provide support and
guidance in establishing Gita Study and Discussion (Satsang) Groups, including
a free Gita correspondence course.
4. To provide inspiration, cooperation, and
support to persons and non-profit organizations engaged in
the study and
propagation of Vedic knowledge.
5. To break the barriers between faiths,
and establish unity of races, religions, castes, and creeds
through the
immortal non-sectarian teachings of the Vedas, Upanishads, Gita, Ramayana, as
well as other
major world
scriptures and to promote the Universal Brotherhood.
Readers interested
in promoting the ideals of the
society are invited
to correspond with the
secretary:
sanjay@gita-society.com
The International Gita Society
511 Lowell Place
Fremont, California 94536-1805 117, USA
Visit us: www.gita-society.com,
www.gita4free.com
www.gitaInternational.com
|
|
|
PREFACE
The
First Edition of our work was published in 1988. The Second
revised and enlarged edition, with Sanskrit verses, was published in 1996 by Motilal Banarsidass in India with a view to underline the
harmony and unity between major teachings
of the great religions of the world. All
scriptures draw the water of truth from the same ocean. The teachings
of Gita are non-sectarian and do not belong to any particular creed, cult, or
country. They are meant for the people
of the whole world. In this edition
similar verses and teachings of
major Hindu as well as non-Hindu scriptures of the world such as the Vedas, the Upanishads, the Puranas, the
Mahabharata, the Bhakti Sutras, Yoga Sutra, Brahma Sutra, Manu Smriti, and
Ramayanas, as well as the Dhammapada, the Bible, and the Koran, were
added. A short commentary of selected
verses, as well as the teachings of
saints and sages, was included to aid the understanding of difficult verses.
The Third Edition was substantially revised and improved. In this
edition both Sanskrit and English words were used, within parentheses, for the
clarity and convenience of our readers. In the Fourth Edition additional
material and paragraph headings have been added, and the use of Sanskrit words is
kept to a minimum. The Fourth edition is suitable also for those who are not
familiar with Indian Philosophy. In
the second printing of the Fourth
Edition explanation of difficult to understand verses has been appended. The Fifth Edition (pocket paperback) is a
revised version of our Fourth Edition without Sanskrit verses.
The
writer wishes to offer adoration to saints and sages of all religions, and to
the commentators on the Gita, through whose grace and blessings alone I was
able to write this commentary. I also
wish to acknowledge the immeasurable contributions made to my spiritual life by
my gurus, under whose guidance I had an opportunity and privilege to start the
study of the Gita and Kriya-yoga. They
are: Swami Prabhupada, Swami Chinmayananda, Swami Dayananda Saraswati, Swami
Arjun Puri, Paramahamsa Hariharananda, and Swami Chidanand Sarasawati (Muniji).
I wish to express my heart-felt appreciation and acknowledgment to Sayeed
Chaudhury, Dr. Ved Prakash Vatuk, my wife Sadhana, daughter Reeta, and son Sanjay, for providing valuable
suggestions, moral support, help, and encouragement during the development and
preparation of this manuscript. Raj
Khanna of Adobe Systems provided valuable help in editing PDF files. I would
like to thank Avkash
Chauhan and Shyamala Raveendran
for their support and timely help in cover design and website development, and
to Doret Kollerer for her meticulous
editorial help. I would also like to give special thanks to Peter Hansmann for
reviewing the current edition of the manuscript, valuable suggestions, ideas
for improving the website, discussions as well as for other promotional
efforts. Last, but not least, the writer expresses his gratitude to a great
soul, late Shri Mulkraj Dhamija, who inspired this publication by his immortal
words:
“The best
translation of Gita is your own translation.”
Ramananda
Prasad Fremont, California December, 2008
|
|
CONTENTS
Review
comments.................................................. i
Aims and
objectives of the Gita Society.................. iv
Preface............................................................... vii
Message of
solace in the Gita............................... xiii
List of
Abbreviations............................................ xv
Introduction........................................................ xvii
1. Arjuna’s Dilemma............................................................ 1
Arjuna wants to inspect
the army............................ 1.20
Arjuna's dilemma................................................... 1.27
Arjuna
gets deluded................................................ 1.47
2. Transcendental
Knowledge.........................................
14
The spirit is eternal, body is transitory............ ….... 2.16
Death and transmigration of soul............ ……....… 2.22
The science of selfless action................................ 2.39
Theory and practice of KarmaYoga........... ……..... 2.47
Marks of a Self-realized person........... ………..…. 2.55
Dangers of unrestrained senses........... ………..…. 2.60
Peace
through sense control and Self-knowledge.
.. 2.64
3. Path of KarmaYoga................. ………………...….……49
Why one should serve
others? …........... ………......3.07
The first commandment of Hinduism …............ ..… 3.10
Leaders should set an example.............................. 3.19
What should the wise do to the
ignorant?................ 3.25
All works are the works of nature …….…........... .. 3.27
Two stumbling blocks on the path ……............... … 3.34
Origin
and control of sin or lust…….…............. .....
3.36
4. Path of
Renunciation with Knowledge.......................... 71
Why God incarnates? …………...………............ .. 4.05
Path of worship and prayer .................................... 4.11
Division of labor is based
on the aptitude ................. 4.13
Attached, detached, and
forbidden action............. ...
4.16
A KarmaYogi is not bound by Karma …...…......... .4.18
Different types of sacrifices .................................. 4.25
The gift of knowledge is the best gift
…................. .4.33
A KarmaYogi obtains Self-knowledge …............ …4.38
Need
for both Self-knowledge and Seva ............. …4.41
5. Path of
Renunciation ………….………................. ……
92
Both
paths lead to the Supreme .............................. 5.04
A
KarmaYogi works for God ………............... ...…5.10
Marks of an enlightened
person............................... 5.18
The path of meditation
and contemplation ............... 5.27
6. Path of Meditation
……………………….............. .… 103
A KarmaYogi is a
renunciant …………............ .… 6.01
Mind is both a friend and
an enemy …............. …....6.05
Techniques of meditation........................................ 6.10
Who is a Yogi?.....................................................
6.27
Two methods to subdue the mind ……............ ……6.35
Destination of unsuccessful yogi ............................ 6.37
Who is the best yogi? …………………........... .…. 6.46
7. Self-knowledge and
Enlightenment …................. …. 128
Seekers are very few ............................................ 7.03
Matter, consciousness, and spirit ………........... ..…7.04
Supreme spirit is the basis of
everything…......... ..…7.07
Who seeks God? ……………………….......... .…..7.15
Everything is a manifestation of God ...................... 7.19
God can be seen in any desired form of
worship..... 7.24
8. The Eternal Being
(Brahma) ………................. …….
144
Spirit, individual soul, and Karma ……............. ....…8.03
Theory of reincarnation and Karma ........................ 8.05
A simple method of God-realization ….............. …...8.07
How to attain salvation …………...……........... ..…8.12
The creation is cyclic ............................................ 8.17
Paths of departure from world …….…........... ….…8.24
Self-knowledge
leads to salvation ….…............ ...…8.27
9. Supreme Knowledge
and Big Mystery....................... 160
The theory of evolution
and involution ….............. ...9.07
The ways of the wise and of the ignorant ........... ….9.11
Everything is a manifestation of God ……............ ...9.16
Attaining salvation by devotional love ….............. ....9.20
The Lord accepts the offering of love …............ ….9.26
There is no unforgivable sinner
………………....….9.30
The
path of devotional love is easier ....................... 9.32
10. Manifestation of
the Absolute .................................. 178
God gives Self-knowledge to His devotees .... …....10.10
Nobody can know the Reality ………............. …...10.14
Everything is His manifestation ……............. …....10.19
Creation is a small fraction of the
Absolute ….. ..…10.40
11. Vision of the
Cosmic Form........................................ 194
The vision of God is
the aim of a seeker .............. .11.03
Lord Krishna
shows His cosmic form ..…........... ..11.09
We are only a divine instrument …....…........... ….11.33
Arjuna’s prayers to the cosmic form ..................... 11.35
One may see God in any form............................... 11.46
Lord can be seen by devotional love ..................... 11.52
12 Path of devotion ........................................................ 217
Worship a personal or impersonal God? ........... …. 12.02
Four paths to God................................................
12.08
KarmaYoga is the best way …….......... ……...… 12.12
The attributes of a devotee .................................. 12.13
One should develop divine qualities …............. ..….12.20
13. Creation and the
Creator ……..…................. ……..
231
The theory of creation
……… …............ ….….
13.05
The fourfold noble truth and Nirvana …............ .....13.08
God can be described only by parables ............ …..13.13
The faith alone can lead to Nirvana ...................... 13.25
Attributes
of the spirit 13.31
14. Three Modes of
Nature …….……..…............... .….
248
Three modes bind the soul ………...…........... ..….14.05
Three modes are the vehicles of transmigration
.. ...14.14
How to rise above the three modes ………..... ….. 14.21
Cut the bonds of modes by devotional
love ............ 14.26
15. The Supreme Person................................................
260
Creation is like a tree of Maya ………........... .…..15.01
How
to attain salvation ………….....…............ .…15.03
The embodied soul is the enjoyer .......................... 15.07
Spirit is the essence of everything ......................... 15.12
The
supreme spirit, spirit, and the soul ............ …...15.16
Descent of the Supreme Being.............................. 15.18
16. Divine and the
Demonic Qualities............................ 274
A list of major divine qualities …..….…............. …16.01
There are only two types of human beings
….... ….16.06
Three gates to hell ……………..….……........... .. 16.21
One
must follow the scriptural injunctions .............. 16.23
17. Threefold Faith.......................................................... 288
Three types of food.............................................. 17.07
Three types of sacrifices
………..….….......... …. 17.11
Austerity of thought, word, and deed …............ .... 17.15
Three
types of charity ……….………............ .….17.20
18. Liberation Through
Renunciation............................. 301
Definition of renunciation and sacrifice
.............. .. 18.02
The four
goals of human life ………................. ..
18.34
Three types of pleasure ………..…...….......... …. 18.37
The ultimate path to God ……….….…........... …. 18.66
The highest service to God …………............ ....... 18.68
The Grace of
Gita …………………............ ……
18.70
Epilogue...................................................................... 339
Forty Verses of the Gita…............................... …...…341
Index …………………………………................ ..….. 355
About the Author ………………………………… ..….. 362
The
Message of Peace, Solace, and Guidance for the:
(See index for more details)
Angry: 2.62-63, 6.21
Atheist: 4.07-08, 4.40,
4.42,
7.07-11, 10.15,
10.20, 11.08,
Bereaved: 2.11-17,
2.20-28
Broken Heart: 2.11,
3.43
Businessman: 2.47-50,
8.07, 12.11,
16.21,
17.20
Concentration: 6.10-12,
6.35
Confused: 2.07, 2.53,
4.16-18,
15.15
Devotees: 9.29, 12.20,
18.65, 18.68
Downcast: 2.03, 2.15,
2.38, 3.30,
18.67
Gurus: 4.34
Householders: 3.07,
3.30, 6.14,
7.11, 18.34
Husband: 11.44, 16.03
Intellectuals: 11.33
Leaders: 3.20, 3.21,
3.25, 17.15,
18.68
Meditators: 6.10-17, 8.10
Mental
Peace: 2.50, 2.66, 2.70,
2.71, 3.17-19, 3.27, 4.39, 5.21,
5.29, 6.15, 6.20, 6.25, 6.35,
10.25, 12.12, 16.21, 18.62
Poor: 7.16, 17.03
Prayers: 4.11, 9.26
Retired Person: 18.66
Rich:
8.07, 9.33, 16.21,
17.20-22, 18.38
Saint: 5.06, 5.08, 5.18
Seekers: 4.24, 6.37-45,
8.14, 9.34,
10.10,
13.08, 14.26,
17.28
Self-realization: 8.07
Sick: 7.16, 17.08
Sinner: 3.16, 3.36-43,
5.15, 9.30
Students: 2.15, 3.35,
3.37-43,
7.22, 17.03,
18.38,
18.47,18.48
Successful Marriage:
6.29, 7.11,
12.20,
16.03, 17.15
Swami: 2.61, 2.71, 5.18
Victims of injustice:
2.32, 12.11,
18.61
Wife: 6.29, 16.23, 16.24
|
|
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
The Hindu Scriptures
1. AiU Aitareya Upanishad
2. AV Atharvaveda
3. BP Bhāgavata Mahā Purāna
4. BrU Brihadāranyaka Upanishad
5. BS BrahmaSutra
6. ChU Chāndogya Upanishad
7. DB Devi Bhagavatam
8. IsU Ishāvāsya Upanishad
9. KaU Katha Upanishad
10. KeU Kena Upanishad
11. MaU Māndukya Upanishad
12. MB Mahabharata
13. MS Manu Smriti
14. MuU Mundaka Upanishad
15. NBS Narada BhaktiSutra
16. PrU Prashna Upanishad
17. PYS Patanjali YogaSutra
18. RV Rigveda
19. SBS Shāndilya BhaktiSutra
20. ShU Shvetashvatara Upanishad
21. SV Samaveda
22. TaU Taittiriya Upanishad
23. TR Tulasi Ramayana
24. VP Vishnu Purāna
25. VR Valmiki Ramayanam
26.
YV Yajurveda, Vājasaneyi Samhita
Non-Hindu Scriptures
27. The Dhammapada
28. The Bible
29. The Koran
|
|
|
INTRODUCTION
The Gita is a doctrine of universal truth. Its message is
universal, sublime, and non-sectarian although it is a part of the scriptural
trinity of San|tana Dharma, commonly known as Hinduism.
The Gita is very easy to understand in any language for a mature mind. A
repeated reading with faith will reveal all the sublime ideas contained in it.
A few abstruse statements are interspersed here and there, but they have no
direct bearing on practical issues or the central theme of Gita. The Gita deals
with the most sacred metaphysical science. It imparts the knowledge of the
Self and answers two universal questions: Who am I, and how can I lead a happy
and peaceful life in this world of dualities? It is a book of yoga, the moral
and spiritual growth for mankind, based on the cardinal principles of the
Hindu religion.
The message of the Gita came to
humanity because of Arjuna’s unwillingness to do his duty as a warrior because
fighting involved destruction and killing. Nonviolence or Ahimsa is one of
the most fundamental tenets of Hinduism. All lives, human or non-human, are
sacred. This immortal discourse between the Supreme Lord, Krishna, and His devotee-friend, Arjuna, occurs not
in a temple, a secluded forest, or on a mountain top but on a battlefield on
the eve of a war and is recorded in the great epic, Mah|bh|rata. In the Gita
Lord Krishna advises Arjuna to get
up and fight. This may create a misunderstanding of the principles of Ahimsa
if the background of the war of Mah|bh|rata is not kept in mind. Therefore, a
brief historical description is in order.
In ancient times there was a king
who had two sons, Dhritar|shtra and P|ndu. The former was
born blind; therefore, P|ndu inherited the kingdom. P|ndu had five sons.
They were called the P|ndavas. Dhritar|shtra had one
hundred sons. They were called the Kauravas. Duryodhana was the eldest of the
Kauravas.
After the death of king P|ndu, the eldest son
of P|ndu became the lawful King. Duryodhana was a very jealous
person. He also wanted the kingdom. The kingdom was divided into two halves
between the P|ndavas and the Kauravas. Duryodhana was not satisfied with his share
of the kingdom. He wanted the entire kingdom for himself. He unsuccessfully
planned several foul plots to kill the P|ndavas and take away their kingdom. He
unlawfully took possession of the entire kingdom of the P|ndavas and refused
to give back even an acre of land without a war. All mediation by Lord Krishna and others failed. The big war of Mah|bh|rata was thus inevitable.
The P|ndavas were unwilling participants. They had only two choices: Fight for their right as a matter of duty
or run away from war and accept defeat in the name of peace and nonviolence.
Arjuna, one of the five P|ndava brothers, faced the dilemma in the
battlefield whether to fight or run away from war for the sake of peace.
Arjuna’s dilemma is, in reality, the
universal dilemma. All human beings face dilemmas, big and small, in their
everyday life when performing their duties. Arjuna’s dilemma was a big one. He
had to make a choice between
fighting the war and killing his most revered guru who was on the other side,
very dear friends, close relatives, and many innocent warriors; or running
away from the battlefield for the sake of preserving the peace and
nonviolence. The entire seven hundred verses of the Gita are a discourse
between Lord Krishna and the
confused Arjuna on the battlefield of Kurukshetra near New Delhi, India,
about 3,100 years BCE. This discourse was narrated to the blind king, Dhritar|shtra, by his charioteer, Sanjaya, as an eyewitness war report.
The main objective of the Gita is to
help people -- struggling in the
darkness of ignorance -- cross the ocean of
transmigration and reach the spiritual
shore of liberation while living and working in society. The central teaching of the Gita is the attainment of freedom or
happiness from the bondage of life by doing one’s duty. Always remember the
glory and greatness of the Creator and do your duty to the best of your ability
without being attached to or
affected by the results, even if that duty may at times demand unavoidable
violence. Some people neglect or give up their duty in life for the sake of a
spiritual life while others excuse themselves from spiritual practices because
they believe that they have no time.
The Lord’s message is to sanctify the entire living process
itself. Whatever a person does or thinks, ought to be done for the glory and
satisfaction of the Maker. Not too much
effort or cost is necessary for this process. Do your duty as a service to the
Lord and humanity, and see God alone in everything in a spiritual frame of
mind. This spiritual state of mind can be gradually attained with personal
discipline, austerity, penance, good conduct, selfless service, meditation,
worship, prayer, rituals, and study of scriptures. The company of holy persons,
pilgrimage, yogic practices, chanting
of the holy names of God, and Self-inquiry also helps to purify the body, mind,
and intellect. One must learn to
give up lust, anger, greed, and establish mastery over the mind and five senses
(hearing, touch, sight, taste,
smell) by the purified intellect. One should always remember that all works
are done by the energy of nature and that one is not the doer but only an
instrument. One must strive for excellence in all undertakings but maintain
equanimity in success and failure, gain and loss, and pain and pleasure.
The ignorance of metaphysical
knowledge is humanity’s greatest predicament. A scripture, being the voice of
transcendence, cannot be translated. Language is incapable and translations are
defective to clearly impart the knowledge of the Absolute. In this rendering,
an attempt has been made to keep the style as close as possible to the original
Sanskrit poetry and yet make it easy to read and understand. An attempt has
been made to improve the clarity by adding words or phrases, within
parentheses, in the English translation of the verses. One hundred and
thirty-three (133) key verses are printed in red for the convenience
of beginners. We suggest all our readers to ponder, contemplate, and act upon
these verses. The beginners and the busy executives should first read and
understand the meaning of these key verses before delving deep into the
bottomless ocean of transcendental knowledge of the Gita.
According to the scriptures, no sin,
however heinous, can affect one who reads, ponders, and practices the teachings
of Gita any more than water affects the lotus leaf. The Lord Himself resides
where Gita is kept, read, chanted, or taught. One who reads, ponders, and
practices the teachings of Gita with faith and devotion will attain Moksha (or
Nirvana) by the grace of God.
This book is
dedicated to all the gurus whose blessings, grace, and teachings have been
invaluable. It is offered to the greatest Guru, Lord Krishna,
with love and devotion. May the Lord accept it, and bless those who repeatedly
read this with peace, happiness, and the true knowledge of the Self.
OM TAT SAT
|
|
|
Chapter 1
ARJUNA’S DILEMMA
The war of Mah|bh|rata had begun after all negotiations
by Lord Krishna
and others to avoid it failed. Sage Vyasa, the author of Mah|bh|rata,
wanted to give the blind King (Dhritar|shtra)
the boon of eyesight so that the King could see the horrors of the war for which
he was responsible. But the King refused the offer. He did not want to see the
horrors of the war; but preferred to get the war report through his
charioteer, Sanjaya. Sage Vyasa granted the power of
clairvoyance and clairvision to Sanjaya. With this power Sanjaya could see,
hear, and recall the events of the past, present, and future. He was able to
give an instant replay of the eye-witness war report to the blind King sitting
in the palace.
Bhishma, the mightiest man
and the commander-in-chief of the Kaurava’s army, is disabled by Arjuna and
dying on the battleground on the tenth day of the eighteen-day war. Upon hearing
this bad news from Sanjaya, the blind King loses all hope for victory by his
sons. Now the King wants to know the details of the war from the beginning,
including how the mightiest man, the commander-in-chief of his superior army
-- who had a
boon of dying at his own will
-- was defeated in the battlefield. The teaching of the Gita
begins with the inquiry of the blind King, after Sanjaya described how Bhishma
was defeated, as follows:
The King inquired: Sanjaya, please, now tell me in detail, what did my people
(the Kauravas) and the Pandavas do in the battlefield before the war started?
(1.01)
Sanjaya said: O King, after seeing the battle formation of the Pandava’s army,
your son approached his guru and spoke these words: (1.02)
NOTE: Beginners should not become lost in the jungle of historic
proper nouns, or the names of the characters of
Mah|bh|rata
in this chapter and the Sanskrit names of various celestial controlling forces
(Devas) in Chapter 10 of the Bhagavad-Gita. These names have no bearing on the
main theme of the Gita; therefore, these names are either omitted or substituted
by generic names in this rendition.
O Master, behold this mighty army of the Pandavas, arranged in battle formation
by your other talented disciple! There are many great warriors, valiant men,
heroes, and mighty archers. (1.03-06)
INTRODUCTION OF THE ARMY COMMANDERS
Also there are many heroes on my side who have risked their lives for me. I
shall name a few distinguished commanders of my army for your information. He
named all the officers of his army and said: They are armed with various weapons
and are skilled in warfare. (1.07-09)
The army protecting our commander-in-chief is insufficient, whereas my archrival
on the other side is well protected. Therefore all of you, occupying your
respective positions, protect our commander-in-chief. (1.10-11)
WAR STARTS WITH THE BLOWING OF
CONCH SHELLS
The mighty commander-in-chief and the eldest man of the dynasty, roared as a
lion and blew his conch loudly, bringing joy to your son. (1.12)
Soon after that, conches, kettledrums, cymbals, drums, and trumpets were sounded
together. The commotion was tremendous. (1.13)
After that, Lord Krishna
and Arjuna, seated in a grand chariot yoked with white horses, blew their
celestial conches. (1.14)
Krishna
blew His conch; then Arjuna and all other commanders of various divisions of the
army of Pandavas blew their respective conches. The tumultuous uproar,
resounding through the earth and sky, tore the hearts of your sons. (1.15-19)
ARJUNA WANTS TO INSPECT THE ARMY
AGAINST WHOM HE IS ABOUT TO FIGHT
Seeing your sons standing and the war about to begin with the hurling of
weapons, Arjuna took up his bow and spoke these words to Lord
Krishna: O Lord, please stop my chariot between the two armies
until I behold those who stand here eager for the battle and with whom I must
engage in this act of war. (1.20-22)
I wish to see those who are willing to serve and appease the evil-minded
Kauravas by assembling here to fight the battle. (1.23)
Sanjaya said: O King, Lord Krishna,
as requested by Arjuna, placed the best of all the chariots in the midst of the
two armies facing Arjuna's grandfather, his guru and all other Kings, and said
to Arjuna: Behold these assembled soldiers!
(1.24-25)
Arjuna saw his uncles, grandfathers, teachers, maternal uncles, brothers, sons,
grandsons, and other comrades in the army. (1.26)
ARJUNA'S DILEMMA
After seeing fathers-in-law, companions, and all his kinsmen standing in the
ranks of the two armies, Arjuna was overcome with great compassion and
sorrowfully spoke these words: O Krishna,
seeing my kinsmen standing with a desire to fight, my limbs fail and my mouth
becomes dry. My body quivers and my hairs stand on end. (1.27-29)
The bow slips from my hand and my skin intensely burns. My head turns, I am
unable to stand steady, and O
Krishna, I see bad omens. I see no use of killing
my kinsmen in battle. (1.30-31)
I desire neither victory nor pleasure nor kingdom, O
Krishna. What is the use of the kingdom or
enjoyment or even life, O Krishna;
because all those --
for whom we desire kingdom, enjoyments, and pleasures
-- are standing
here for the battle, giving up their lives?
(1.32-33)
I do not wish to kill my teachers, uncles, sons, grandfathers, maternal uncles,
fathers-in-law, grandsons, brothers-in-law, and other relatives who are about to
kill us, even for the sovereignty of the three worlds, let alone for this
earthly kingdom, O Krishna.
(1.34-35)
O Lord Krishna, what pleasure shall
we find in killing our cousin brothers? Upon killing these felons, we shall
incur only sin. (1.36)
Therefore, we should not kill our cousin brothers. How can we be happy after
killing our relatives, O Krishna?
(1.37)
Though they are blinded by greed and do not see evil in the destruction of the
family or sin in being treacherous to friends, why should not we, who clearly
see evil in the destruction of the family, think about turning away from this
sin, O Krishna? (1.38-39)
ARJUNA DESCRIBES THE EVILS OF WAR
Eternal family traditions and codes of moral conduct are destroyed with the
destruction of (the head of the) family in a war. And immorality prevails in the
family due to the destruction of family traditions. (1.40)
And when immorality prevails, O
Krishna, people become corrupted. And when people
are corrupted, unwanted progeny are born. (1.41)
This brings the family and the slayers of the family to hell because the spirits
of their ancestors are degraded when deprived of ceremonial offerings of love
and respect by the unwanted progeny. (1.42)
The everlasting qualities of social order and family traditions of those who
destroy their family are ruined by the sinful act of illegitimacy.
(1.43)
We have been told, O Krishna,
that people whose family traditions are destroyed necessarily dwell in hell for
a long time. (1.44)
Alas! We are ready to commit a great sin by striving to slay our relatives
because of greed for the pleasures of the kingdom. (1.45)
It would be far better for me if
my cousin brothers kill me with their weapons in battle while I am unarmed and
unresisting. (1.46)
WHEN THE GOING GETS TOUGH, EVEN
TOUGH ONES CAN GET DELUDED
Sanjaya said: Having said this in the battlefield and casting aside his bow and
arrow, Arjuna sat down on the seat of the chariot with his mind overwhelmed with
sorrow. (1.47)
|
|
|
CHAPTER 2
TRANSCENDENTAL KNOWLEDGE
Sanjaya said: Lord Krishna spoke
these words to Arjuna whose eyes were tearful and downcast and who was
overwhelmed with compassion and despair. (2.01)
Lord Krishna said: How has the dejection come to you at this juncture? This is
not fit for a person of noble mind and deeds. It is disgraceful, and it does not
lead one to heaven, O Arjuna. (2.02)
Do not become a coward, O Arjuna, because it does not befit you. Shake off this
trivial weakness of your heart and get up for the battle, O Arjuna. (2.03)
ARJUNA CONTINUES HIS REASONING
AGAINST THE WAR
Arjuna said: How shall I strike my grandfather, my guru, and all other relatives
-- who are
worthy of my respect --
with arrows in battle, O Krishna? (2.04)
Arjuna had a valid point. In Vedic culture, gurus, the elderly, honorable
personalities, and all other superiors are to be respected. One should not fight
or even joke or speak sarcastically with superiors,
even if they hurt you. But the scriptures also say that anyone who is engaged in
abominable activities or supports misdeeds against you or others, is no longer
to be respected, but punished.
It would be better, indeed, to live on alms in this world than to slay these
noble personalities because by killing them I would enjoy wealth and pleasures
stained with their blood. (2.05)
We do not know which alternative
-- to fight or to quit
-- is better for
us. Further, we do not know whether we will conquer them or they will conquer
us. We should not even wish to live after killing our cousin brothers who are
standing in front of us. (2.06)
Arjuna was unable to decide what to do. It is said that expert guidance
of a guru, the spiritual counselor, should be sought during a moment of crisis
or to overcome the perplexities of life. Arjuna now requests
Krishna
for guidance.
My senses are overcome by the weakness of pity, and my mind is confused about
duty (Dharma). Please tell me what is better for me. I am Your disciple, and I
take refuge in You. (2.07)
NOTE: 'Dharma' may be defined as the eternal law governing,
upholding, and supporting creation and the world order. It is the eternal
relationship between the creator and His creatures. It also means way of life,
doctrine, principle, prescribed duty, righteousness, right action, integrity,
ideal conduct, custom, virtue, nature, essential quality, commandments, moral
principles, spiritual truth, spirituality, spiritual values, and a function
within the scriptural injunction or religion.
I do not perceive that gaining an unrivaled and prosperous kingdom on this
earth, or even lordship over all the celestial controllers, will remove the
sorrow that is drying up my senses. (2.08)
Sanjaya said: O King, after speaking like this to Lord Krishna, the mighty
Arjuna said to Krishna: I shall not fight, and
became silent. (2.09)
O King, Lord Krishna, as if smiling, spoke these words to the distressed Arjuna
in the midst of the two armies. (2.10)
THE TEACHINGS OF THE GITA BEGIN WITH THE TRUE KNOWLEDGE
OF THE SELF AND
THE PHYSICAL BODY
Lord Krishna said: You grieve for those who are not worthy of grief and yet
speak words of wisdom. The wise grieve neither for the living nor for the dead.
(2.11)
People meet and depart in this world as two pieces of wood flowing down
the river come together and then separate from each other (MB 12.174.15). The
wise, who know that the body is mortal and the Spirit is immortal, have nothing
to moan about (KaU 2.22).
NOTE: The Self (or Atma) is also called soul or consciousness and
is the source of life and the cosmic power behind the body-mind complex. Just as
our body exists in space, similarly, our thoughts, intellect, emotions, and
psyche exist in the Self, the space of consciousness. Self cannot be perceived
by our physical senses because Self is beyond the domain of the senses. The
senses were designed only to comprehend physical objects.
The word ‘Atma’ has been also used in the ‘Gita’ for the lower self
(body, mind, and senses), psyche, intellect, soul, spirit, subtle senses,
oneself, ego, heart, human beings, Eternal Being (Brahma), Absolute Truth,
individual soul, and the supersoul or the supreme Self, depending on the
context.
There was never a time when these monarchs, you, or I did not exist, nor shall
we ever cease to exist in the future. (2.12)
Just as the soul acquires a childhood body, a youth body, and an old-age body
during this life, similarly, the soul acquires another body after death. This
should not delude the wise. (See also
15.088) (2.13)
The contacts of the senses with sense objects give rise to the feelings of heat
and cold, and pain and pleasure. They are transitory and impermanent. Therefore,
one should learn to endure them bravely. (2.14)
Because a calm person ---
who is not afflicted by these sense objects and is steady in pain and pleasure
-- becomes fit
for salvation. (2.15)
Nothing can hurt one if the mind can be trained to withstand the impulse
of the pairs of opposites --
joys and sorrows, pains and pleasures, loss and gain. The phenomenal world
cannot exist without the pairs of opposites. Good and evil, pain and pleasure
will always exist. The universe is a playground designed by God for the living
entities. It takes two to play a game. The game cannot continue if the pairs of
opposites are altogether eliminated. Before one can feel joy, one must know
sorrow. Both negative and positive experiences are needed for our growth and
spiritual development. Cessation of pain brings pleasure, and cessation of
pleasure results in pain. Thus, pain is born in the womb of pleasure. Peace is
born in the womb of war. Sorrow exists because the desire for happiness
exists. When the desire for happiness disappears, so does the sorrow. Sorrow is
only a prelude to happiness and vice versa. Even the joy of going to heaven is
followed by the sorrow of coming back to the earth; therefore, worldly objects
should not be the main goal of human life. If one chooses material pleasures, it
is like giving up nectar and choosing poison instead.
Change is the law of nature— change from summer to winter, from spring
to fall, from the light of the full moon to the darkness of the new moon.
Neither pain nor pleasure last forever. Pleasure comes after pain, and pain is
followed again by pleasure. Reflecting like this, one must learn to tolerate the
blows of time with patience and learn not only to endure, but also to expect,
welcome, and enjoy both the joys as well as the sorrows of life. Sow the seed of
hope in the soil of sorrow. Find your way in the darkness of the night of
adversity with the torch of the scriptures and faith in God. There would be no
opportunities if there were no problems. Destiny is born out of crisis. Einstein
said: Opportunity lies in the middle of
difficulties.
THE SELF IS ETERNAL, BODY IS TRANSITORY
The real (Sat,
Atmā) always exists and the unreal (Asat, body, creation) has a temporary (or
Mithyā) existence. The reality of these two is indeed certainly seen by the
seers of truth. (2.16)
The Self exists everywhere and at all times — past, present, and future.
The human body and the universe both have a temporary existence, but appear
permanent at first sight. Webster defines Atman or Atma as the 'World Soul',
from whichh
all souls derive and the Supreme Abode to which
they return. Atma is also called ‘Jivatma’ or ‘Jiva’, which
is the ultimate source of all individual selves. We have used the English words:
Self, Spirit, spirit, soul, or individual soul interchangeably
for different aspects of Atma (or Sat). Everything, except Atma, is considered
Asat or changeable or unreal.
Our physical body is subject to birth, growth, maturity, reproduction,
decay, and death; whereas the Self is eternal, indestructible, pure, unique, all
knower, substratum, unchangeable,
self-luminous, the cause of all causes, all pervading, unaffectable, immutable,
and inexplicable. The material body or the world is unreal and transitory; it
undergoes ch
The Spirit, by whom this entire universe is pervaded, is indestructible. No one
can destroy the imperishable Spirit. (2.17)
The physical bodies of the eternal, immutable, and incomprehensible Spirit are
mortal. Spirit (Atma) is immortal. Therefore, as a warrior, you must fight, O
Arjuna. (2.18)
One who thinks that the Spirit is a slayer, and one who thinks the Spirit is
slain are both ignorant because the Spirit neither slays nor is slain. (2.19)
The Spirit is neither born, nor does it die at any time. It does not come into
being nor cease to exist. It is unborn, eternal, permanent, and primeval. The
Spirit is not destroyed when the body is destroyed. (2.20)
O Arjuna, how can a person — who knows that the Spirit is indestructible,
eternal, unborn, and immutable— kill anyone or cause anyone to be killed? (2.21)
DEATH AND TRANSMIGRATION OF THE SOUL
Just as a person puts on new garments after discarding the old ones, similarly,
the living entity or the individual soul acquires other new bodies after casting
away the old bodies. (2.22)
Just as a caterpillar takes hold of another object before leaving an
object, similarly, the living entity (or soul) obtains a new body before or
after leaving the old one (BrU 4.4.03). The physical body has also been
compared to a cage, a vehicle, an abode, as well as a garment of the subtle
body that needs to be changed frequently. Death is the separation of the subtle
body from the physical body. The living entity is a traveler. Death is not the
end of the journey of the living entity. Death is like a rest area where the
individual soul changes vehicles and the journey continues. Life is continuous
and endless. Inevitable death is not the end of life; it is only an end of a
perishable, physical body.
Weapons do not cut this Spirit, fire does not burn it, water does not make it
wet, and the wind does not make it dry. The Spirit cannot be cut, burned, wet,
or dried. It is eternal, all-pervading, chhangeless,
immovable, and primeval. (Spirit or Atma is beyond time and space.) (2.23-24)
The Spirit is said to be unexplainable, incomprehensible, and immutable. Knowing
the Spirit as such, you should not grieve for the physical body. (2.25)
In the previous verses Krishnaa asked us
not to worry about the indestructible spirit. A question may arise: Should one
lament the death of (the destructible body of) our near and dear ones at all?
The answer comes:
Even if you think that the physical body takes birth and dies perpetually, even
then, O Arjuna, you should not grieve like this because death is certain for one
who is born, and birth is certain for one who dies. Therefore, you should not
lament over the inevitable death. (2.26-27)
One should not lament the death of anybody at all. Lamentation is due to
attachment, and attachment binds the individual soul to the wheel of
transmigration. Therefore, the scriptures suggest one should not mourn, but pray
for several days after the person’s death for salvation of the departed soul.
The inevitability of death and indestructibility of the soul, however, do
not and cannot justify lawful but unnecessary killing of any creature, unjust
war, or even suicide. The Vedic scriptures are very clear on this point in
regard to killing human beings or any other living entity. The scripture says:
One should not commit violence towards anyone. Unauthorized killing is
punishable in all circumstances: A life for life. Lord
Krishnaa
is urging Arjuna to fight --
but not to kill wantonly --
in order to establish peace and law and order on earth as a matter of a
warrior's duty.
All beings are unmanifest (or invisible) to our physical eyes before birth and
after death. They manifest between birth and death only. What is there to
grieve about? (2.28)
THE INDESTRUCTIBLE SPIRIT
TRANSCENDS MIND AND SPEECH
Some look upon this Spirit as a wonder, another describes it as wonderful, and
others hear of it as a wonder. Even after hearing about it, very few people know
what the Spirit is. (See also KaU 2.07) (2.29)
O Arjuna, the Spirit that dwells in the body of all beings is eternally
indestructible. Therefore, you should not mourn for anybody. (2.30)
LORD KRISHNA REMINDS ARJUNA
Considering also your duty as a warrior, you should not waver because there is
nothing more auspicious for a warrior than a righteous war. (2.31)
Only the fortunate warriors, O Arjuna, get such an opportunity for a righteous
war against evil that is like an open door to heaven. (2.32)
The righteous war is not a religious war against the followers of other
religions. The righteous war may be waged even against our own evil-doer kith
and kin (RV 6.75.19). Life is a continuous battle between the forces of evil
and goodness. A valiant person must fight with the spirit of a warrior
--- with a will
and determination for victory
-- and without any compromise with the forces of evil and
difficulties. God helps the valiant who adhere to morality. Dharma
(righteousness) protects those who protect Dharma (morality, justice, and
righteousness).
If you will not fight this battle of good over evil, you will fail in your duty,
lose your reputation as a warrior, and incur sin (by not doing your duty).
(2.33)
People will talk about your disgrace for a long time. To the honorable, dishonor
is worse than death. (2.34)
The great warriors will think that you have retreated from the battle out of
fear. Those who have greatly esteemed you will lose respect for you. (2.35)
Your enemies will speak many unmentionable words and scorn your ability. What
could be more painful to you than this? (2.36)
You will go to heaven if killed in the line of duty, or you will enjoy the
kingdom on the earth if victorious. No matter what happens, you win. Therefore,
get up with a determination to fight, O Arjuna. (2.37)
Treating pleasure and pain, gain and loss, and victory and defeat alike, engage
yourself in your duty. By doing your duty this way, you will not incur any sin.
(2.38)
Lord Krishna says here that even the violence done in the line of duty
with a proper frame of mind, as discussed in the above verse, is sinless. This
is the starting verse of the theory of KarmaYoga, the main theme of the Gita.
The wise should wholeheartedly welcome pleasure and pain, joy and sorrow,
without becoming discouraged (MB 12.174.39). Two types of people are happy in
this world: those who are completely ignorant and those who are truly wise. All
others are unhappy (MB 12.174.33).
THE SCIENCE OF KARMA-YOGA,
THE SELFLESS ACTION
The science of transcendental knowledge has been imparted to you, O Arjuna. Now
listen to the science of God-dedicated, selfless action (Seva), endowed with
whichh you will free yourself from
Karmic bondage, or sin. (2.39)
No effort ever goes to waste in selfless service, and there is no adverse
effect. Even a little practice of this discipline protects one from great
trouble of birth and death. (2.40)
The selfless action is also called Seva, KarmaYoga, sacrifice, yoga of
work, science of proper action, and yoga of equanimity. A KarmaYogi works with
love for the Lord as a matter of duty without a desire for the fruits of work or
attachhment to the results, and
becomes free from all fear. The word Karma also means duty, action, deeds,
work, endeavor, or the results of past deeds.
A selfless worker has resolute determination only for God-realization, but the
desires of one who works to enjoy the fruits of work are endless, which makes
the mind unsteady. (2.41)
THE VEDAS DEAL WITH BOTH MATERIAL
AND SPIRITUAL ASPECTS OF LIFE
The misguided ones who delight in the melodious chanting of the Vedas
-- without
understanding the real purpose of the Vedas
-- think, O Arjuna, there is nothing else in the
Vedas except the rituals for the sole purpose of obtaining heavenly enjoyment.
(2.42)
They are dominated by material desires and consider the attainment of heaven as
the highest goal of life. They engage in specific rites for the sake of material
prosperity and enjoyment. Rebirth is the result of their action. (2.43)
The resolute determination for God-realization is not
possible for those who are attached
to pleasure and power and whose judgment is obscured by ritualistic activities
for fulfillment of material desires. (2.44)
Self-realization is to know one’s relationship with the Supreme Lord and
His true transcendental nature. The promise of material benefits of Vedic
rituals is like the promise of candy to a child by the mother to induce him or
her to take the medicine of detachment from the material life; it is necessary
in most instances. Rituals must be changed with time and backed up by devotion
and good deeds. People may pray and meditate anytime, anywhere, without any
ritual. Rituals have played a great role in spiritual life, but they have been
greatly abused. Lord Krishna and Lord Buddha both disapproved the misuse of
Vedic rituals, not the rituals as such. Rituals create a holy and blissful
atmosphere. They are regarded as a heavenly ship (RV 10.63.10) and criticized as
a frail raft (MuU 1.2.07).
A portion of the Vedas deals with three modes — goodness, passion, and ignorance
— of material Nature. Rise above these three modes, and be ever Self-conscious.
Become free from the tyranny of pairs of opposites. Remain tranquil and
unconcerned with the thoughts of acquisition and preservation of material
objects. (2.45)
To the enlightened person, who has realized the true nature of the Self within,
the Vedas become as useful as a small reservoir of water when the water of a
huge lake becomes available. (2.46)
A scripture is like a finite pond that derives its water from the
infinite oceann of
Truth
THEORY AND PRACTICE F KARMAYOGA
You have control over doing your respective duty only, but no control or claim
over the results. To enjoy the fruits of work should not be your motive, and you
should never be inactive. (2.47)
This key verse of the Gita has confused some commentators and common people who
interpret it to mean that one should work without expecting a fruit. This would
mean that Lord Krishna should not
expect Arjuna to understand and follow His teachings!
No one can perform action without expecting some result. This verse means that
we should not expect only favorable results of our choices
and should accept all results as Prasada (Grace) from God. This is called
Prasada Buddhi, BuddhiYoga or KarmaYoga.
The right outlook on life develops when we fully understand that we have
the ability to put our best effort into all endeavors, but we cannot pick the
results of our work. We have absolutely no control over all the factors that
determine the results. The affairs of the world would not run if all were given
the power to choose the results of their actions or to satisfy all their
desires. One is given the power and the ability to do one’s respective duty in
life, but one is not free to choose the desired results. To work without
expecting success or good results would be meaningless, but to be fully
prepared for the unexpected should be an important part of any planning. Swami
Karmananda says: The essence of KarmaYoga is to go to work just to please the
creator; mentally renounce the fruits of all action; and let God take care of
the results. Do your duty in life
-- to the best of your ability
-- as God’s
personal servant without any regard for the personal enjoyment of the fruits of
your work.
Fear of failure, caused by being emotionally attached to the fruits of
work, is the greatest impediment to success because it robs efficiency by
constantly disturbing equanimity of mind. Therefore, duty should be performed
with detached attachment. Success in any undertaking becomes easier if one
works hard without being bothered by the outcome. Work is done more efficiently
when the mind is not bothered continuously — consciously or subconsciously — with the outcome, good or bad, of an action.
One has to discover this fact personally in life. A person should work
without any motive as a matter of duty for a greater cause of helping humanity
rather than just helping oneself, one's children,
or a few individuals. Equanimity and spiritual progress result from selfless
service, whereas work with selfish motives create the bonds of Karma as well as
great disappointments. Dedicated selfless service for a greater cause leads to
everlasting peace and happiness here and hereafter.
The boundary of one’s jurisdiction ends with the completion of duty; it
never crosses the garden of fruit. A hunter has control over the arrow only,
never over the deer. Harry Bhalla says: A farmer has control over how he works
his land, yet no control over the harvest. But he cannot expect a harvest if he
does not work his land.
When one has no desire for the pleasure of victory, one is not affected
by the pain of defeat. Questions of the pleasure of success or the pain of
failure do not arise because a KarmaYogi is always on the path of service
without waiting to enjoy the fruit or even the flower of work. He or she has
learned to enjoy the joy of service. The myopia of short-term, personal gain,
caused by ignorance of metaphysics, is the root of all evils in society and the
world. The bird of righteousness cannot be confined in the cage of personal
gain. Dharma and selfishness cannot stay together.
The desire for fruit takes one to the dark alley of sin and prevents
one’s real growth. Acting only in one’s own self-interest is sinful. The welfare
of the individual lies in the welfare of society. The wise work for all of
society, whereas the ignorant work only for themselves or their
children and grandchildren.
One who knows the Truth does not let the shadow of personal gain fall on the
path of duty. The secret art of living a meaningful life is to be intensely
active without any motive, as stated below:
Do your duty to the best of your ability, O Arjuna, with your mind attachhed
to the Lord, abandoning attachment to
the results, and remaining calm in both success and failure. Equanimity of mind
is called KarmaYoga (because equanimity leads to union with God).
(See also 6.03-04)
(2.48)
KarmaYoga is defined as doing one’s duty while maintaining equanimity
under all circumstances. Pain and pleasure, birth and death, loss and gain,
union and separation are inevitable, being under the control of one’s past deeds
or Karma, like the coming of day and night. Fools rejoice in prosperity and
mourn in adversity, but a KarmaYogi remains tranquil under all circumstances (TR
2.149.03-04). The word ‘yoga’ has also been defined in the following verses of
the Gita: 2.50,
2.53.
6.04,
6.08,
6.19,
6.23,
6.29,
6.31,
6.32 and
6.47
Work done with selfish motives is inferior by far to selfless service.
Therefore, be a selfless worker, O Arjuna. Those who work only to enjoy the
fruits of their labor are unhappy (because one has no control over the results).
(See also 2.488,
6.03,
10.10 and
18.57) (2.49)
A KarmaYogi or the selfless person becomes free from both vice and virtue in
this life itself. Therefore, strive for selfless service. Working to the best of
one’s abilities without becoming attachched
to the fruits of work is called KarmaYoga or Seva. (2.50)
Peace, composure, and freedom from Karmic bondage await those who work
for a noble cause with a spirit of detachment and do not seek any personal
reward or recognition. Such persons enjoy the joy of selfless service that
ultimately leads them to the bliss of salvation. KarmaYoga purifies the mind and
is a very powerful and easy spiritual discipline that one can practice while
living and working in society. There is no religion better than selfless
service. The fruits of vice and virtue grow only on the tree of selfishness, not
on the tree of selfless service.
Generally, it is thought that one works harder when one is deeply
interested in, or attached to, the fruits of work. Therefore, KarmaYoga or
selfless service may not be very conducive to the material progress of the
individual or society. This dilemma can be solved by developing a hobby of
selfless service to a noble cause of one’s choice, never letting greed for the
fruits dilute the purity of action. Dexterity or skillfulness in work lies in
not getting bound by the bonds of one’s Karma or worldly duty.
KarmaYogis are freed from the bondage of rebirth due to renouncing (attachment
to) the fruits of all work, and they attain a blissful divine state of salvation
or Nirvana. (2.51)
When your intellect shall completely overcome the mire of delusion (regarding
Self and non-Self), then you will become indifferent to what has been heard and
what is yet to be heard (from the scriptures). (2.52)
Scriptures become dispensable after enlightenment. According to Shankara,
this verse means one who has completely removed the veil of ignorance and
realized the Truth, becomes indifferent to the Vedic texts that prescribe
details of performing rituals for the attainment of desired fruits.
When your mind, that is confused by hearing conflicting opinions and doctrines,
shall stay steady and firm on the Supreme Being, then you shall become united
with God in deep meditation. (2.53)
Non-scriptural reading or reading of different philosophical writings is
bound to create confusion. Ramakrishna said: “One should learn from the
scriptures that God alone is real and the world is illusory.” A beginner should
know that only God is eternal and everything else is temporal. After
Self-awareness, one finds God alone has become everything. Everything is His
manifestation. He is sporting in various forms. In trance, or the
superconscious state of mind, the confusion arising from conflicting views
ceases, and mental equipoise is attained.
Different schools of thought, cults, systems of philosophy, ways of
worship, and spiritual practices found in the Vedic culture are different rungs
in the ladder of yoga. Such a wide choice of methods does not exist in any other
system, religion, or way or life. People’s temperaments are different due to
differences in their stages of spiritual development and understanding.
Therefore, different schools of thought are necessary to suit different
individuals, as well as the same individual as he or she grows and develops.
The highest philosophy of pure monism is the topmost rung of the ladder. The
vast majority cannot comprehend it. All schools and cults are necessary. One
should not be confused because different methods are not meant to confuse, but
one should choose wisely.
Arjuna said: O Krishna,
what are the marks of an enlightened person whose intellect is steady? What does
a person of steady intellect think and talk about? How does such
a person behave with others, and live in this world? (2.54)
The answers to all of the above questions are given by Lord Krishna in
the remaining verses of this chapter.
MARKS OF A SELF-REALIZED PERSON
Lord Krishna
said: When one is completely free from all desires of the mind and is satisfied
with the bliss of knowing the Supreme Being, then one is called an enlightened
person, O Arjuna. (2.55)
According to mother Sarda, desires for knowledge, devotion, and salvation
cannot be classed as desires because they are higher desires. One should first
replace the lower desires with higher desires and then renounce the highest
desires also and become absolutely free. It is said that the highest freedom is
the freedom from becoming free.
A person is called an enlightened sage of steady intellect whose mind is
unperturbed by adversity, who does not crave pleasures, and who is completely
free from attachment, fear, and anger. (2.56)
Attachment to people, places, and objects takes away the intellect, and
one becomes myopic. People are helplessly tied with the rope of attachment. One
has to learn to cut this rope with the sword of knowledge of the Absolute and
become detached and free.
The mind and intellect become steady in a person who is not attached to
anything, who is neither elated by getting desired results nor perturbed by
undesired results. (2.57)
True spiritualists have a peaceful and happy look on their faces under
all circumstances.
When one can completely withdraw the senses from sense objects, as a tortoise
withdraws its limbs into the shell for protection from calamity, then the
intellect of such a person is considered steady. (2.58)
When a person learns to control or withdraw the senses from sense
objects, as a tortoise retracts its limbs inside its shell in time of danger and
cannot be forced to extend its limbs again until the trouble is over, the lamp
of Self-knowledge becomes lighted, and one perceives the self-effulgent Supreme
Being within (MB 12.174.51). A Self-realized person enjoys the beauty of the
world, keeping the senses under complete control like a tortoise. The best way
to purify the senses and control them perfectly like a tortoise, is to engage
them in the service of God at all times.
The desire for sensual pleasures fades away if one abstains from sense
enjoyment, but the craving for sense enjoyment remains in a very subtle form.
This subtle craving also completely disappears from one who knows the Supreme
Being. (2.59)
The desire for sensual pleasure becomes dormant when one abstains from
sense enjoyment, or incurs physical limitations imposed by disease or old age.
But the craving remains as a subtle mental impression. Those who have tasted the
nectar of unity with the Supreme Being no longer find enjoyment in the
lower-level sensual pleasures. The subtle craving lurks like a robber ready to
rob the striver at the appropriate opportunity, as explained below:
DANGERS OF UNRESTRAINED SENSES
Restless senses, O Arjuna, forcibly carry away the mind of even a wise person
striving for perfection. (2.60)
The wise always keep vigilance over the mind. The mind can never be fully
trusted. It can mislead even a wise striving seeker
(BP 5.06.02-05). One has to be very alert and closely witness the wanderings of
the mind. Never relax your vigilance until the final goal of God-realization is
reached. Mother Sarda said: It is the very nature of the mind to go to lower
objects of enjoyment, just as it is the nature of water to flow downwards. The
grace of God can make the mind go towards higher objects, just as the sun’s rays
lift the water to the sky.
The human mind is ever ready to deceive and play tricks. Therefore,
discipline, constant vigilance, and sincere spiritual practice are needed. The
mind is like an unruly horse that needs to be broken in. Never let the mind roam
unwatched into the realm of sensuality. The path of spiritual life is very
slippery and has to be trodden very carefully to avoid falls. It is not a
joyous ferryboat ride, but a very difficult path to tread like the sharp edge
of a sword. Many obstacles, distractions, and failures come on the path to help
the devotee become stronger and more advanced on the path, just like iron is
turned into steel by alternate heating, cooling, and hammering. One should not
get discouraged by failures, but carry on with determination. steadfast
One should sit with mind firmly focused on Me as the Supreme goal after bringing
the senses under control. One’s intellect becomes steady when one’s senses are
under control. (2.61)
One develops attachment to sense objects by thinking about sense objects.
Desire for sense objects comes from attachment to sense objects, and anger comes
from unfulfilled desires. (2.62)
Delusion or wild ideas arise from anger. The mind is bewildered by delusion.
Reasoning is destroyed when the mind is bewildered. One falls down from the
right path when reasoning is destroyed. (2.63)
ATTAINMENT OF PEACE AND HAPPINESS THROUGH H
A disciplined person, enjoying sense objects with senses that are under control
and free from attachments and aversions, attains tranquility. (2.64)
Real peace and happiness are achieved, not by sense gratification, but by
sense control.
All sorrows are destroyed upon attainment of tranquility. The intellect of such
a tranquil person soon becomes completely steady and united with the Supreme.
(2.65)
There is neither Self-knowledge nor Self-perception for those who are not united
with the Supreme. Without Self-perception there is no peace, and without peace
there can be no happiness. (2.66)
The mind, when controlled by the roving senses, steals away the intellect as a
storm takes away a boat on the sea from its destination
-- the
spiritual shore of peace and happiness. (2.67)
A person without control over the mind and senses drifts like a ship
without its rudder, becomes a reactor instead of an actor, and develops negative
Karma.
Greed for the pleasure of enjoying the light leads bugs to destruction;
similarly, desire for the enjoyment of sensual pleasures keeps one away from
Self-knowledge and leads into the net of transmigration (MB 3.02.69).
Therefore, O Arjuna, one’s intellect becomes steady when the senses are
completely withdrawn from sense objects. (2.68)
A yogi, the person of self-restraint, remains wakeful when it is night for all
others. It is night for the yogi who sees when all others are wakeful. (2.69)
Ascetics keep awake or detached in the night of mundane existence of
life because they are in quest of the highest truth. One is considered awake
when one is free from worldly desires (TR 2.92.02). A yogi is always aware of
the Spirit about which others are unaware. A sage who sees is unaware of the
experience of sense objects about which others are aware. The life of an ascetic
is entirely different from the life of a materialistic person. What is
considered real by a yogi is of no value for a worldly person. While most people
sleep and make dream plans in the night of the illusory world, a yogi keeps
awake because he or she is detached from the world while living in it.
One attains peace when all desires dissipate within the mind without creating
any mental disturbance, just as river waters enter the full ocean without
creating any disturbance. One who desires material objects is never peaceful.
(2.70)
Torrents of the river of desire can carry away the mind of a
materialistic person as a river carries away wood and other objects in its path.
The tranquil mind of a yogi is like an ocean that takes in the rivers of desire
without being disturbed by them because a yogi does not think about personal
gain or loss. Human desires are endless. To satisfy a desire is like drinking
salt water that will never quench thirst, but will increase it. It is like
trying to extinguish a fire with gasoline.
Trying to fulfill material desires is like adding more wood to the fire.
The fire will go out if no more wood is added to it (MB 12.17.05). If one dies
without conquering the great enemy
---- desires
-- one has to reincarnate to fight this enemy again
and again till victory (MB 12.16.24). One cannot see one’s face in a pot of
water that is disturbed by the wind, similarly, one is unablends of material
desires to realize one’s true Self when the mind and senses remain perturbed by
the wi (MB 12.204.03).
One who abandons all desires and becomes free from longing and the feeling of
‘I’ and ‘my’, attains peace. (2.71)
O Arjuna, this is the superconscious state of mind. Attaining this state, one is
no longer deluded. Gaining this state, even at the end of one’s life, a person
attains the very goal of human life by becoming one with God. (2.72).
The Supreme Being is the ultimate Reality and truth, knowledge and
consciousness, and is limitless and blissful (TaU 2.01.01). The individual soul
becomes blissful and filled with joy after knowing God. The giver of bliss is
nothing but the bliss itself like the giver of wealth must have wealth. That
from which the origin, sustenance, and dissolution of this universe are derived
is called the Absolute (BS 1.01.02, TaU 3.01.01). Knowledge is not a natural
quality (Dharma) of the Absolute; it is the intrinsic nature of the Absolute (DB
7.32.19). The Absolute is the substratum, or material as well as efficient cause
of the universe. It is both the source and the sink of energy in one. It is also
called the Unified Field, Supreme Spirit, Divine Person, and Total Consciousness
that is responsible for the sense perceptions in all living beings by
functioning through mind and intellect.
The word ‘Salvation’ in Christianity means deliverance from the power and
penalty of sin. Sin in Hinduism is nothing but the Karmic bondage responsible
for transmigration. Thus, salvation is equivalent to the Sanskrit word ‘Mukti’
in Hinduism — the final emancipation of the living entity from transmigration.
Mukti means the complete destruction of all impressions of desires from the
causal body. It is the uniting of the individual soul with the Supersoul. Some
say that the all-pervading Supersoul is the causal body who is conducting
everything and remains compassionately detached. The Sanskrit word ‘Nirvana’ in
Buddhism is thought to be the cessation of worldly desires and ego. It is a
state of being in which worldly desires and personal likes and dislikes have
been absolutely extinguished. It is getting out of body-consciousness and
attaining a state of Self-consciousness. It is liberation from attachment to the
material body and achieving a state of bliss with God.
|
|
|
CHAPTER 3
PATH OF SELFLESS SERVICE
Arjuna asked: If You consider acquiring transcendental knowledge is better than
working, then why do You want me to engage in this horrible war, O
Krishna? You seem to confuse my mind by apparently
conflicting words. Tell me, decisively, one thing by which
I may attain the Supreme. (3.01-02)
Arjuna was in the mode of delusion; he thought that Lord
Krishna
meant a contemplative life (BuddhiYoga) was better than doing one’s normal duty
in life in verse 2.49. Some people are often confused and think that salvation
is possible only by leading a life devoted to scriptural study, contemplation,
and acquiring Self-knowledge. Lord Krishna
clarifies this by mentioning two major paths of spiritual practice — depending
on the nature of the individual — in the following verse:
Lord Krishna said: In this world I
have stated a twofold path of spiritual discipline in past
-- the path of Self-knowledge (for the contemplative ones) and
the path of unselfish work (Seva, KarmaYoga) for all others. (3.03)
‘Seva’ or ‘KarmaYoga’ means sacrifice, selfless service, unselfish work,
meritorious deeds, giving away something to others. Some people often get
confused like Arjuna and think that leading a life devoted to scriptural study,
contemplation, and acquiring transcendental knowledge may be better for
spiritual progress than doing one’s worldly duty.
A God-realized person does not consider oneself the doer of any action,
but only an instrument in the hands of the divine for His use. It should be
further pointed out that both metaphysical knowledge
and selfless service are means to attain the Supreme Being. These two paths are
not separate, but complementary. In life a combination of these two modes is
considered the best. Carry both selfless service and a spiritual discipline of
acquiring Self-knowledge with you as stated in the following verses:
One does not attain freedom from the bondage of Karma by merely abstaining from
work. No one attains perfection by merely giving up work because no one can
remain actionless even for a moment. Everything in the universe is driven to
action --
helplessly indeed --
by the forces of Nature. (3.04-05)
It is not possible for anybody to completely abandon action by thought,
word, and deed. Therefore, one should always be active in serving the Lord by
various means of one’s choosing, and
never be without work because an idle mind is the devil’s workshop. Performing
action till death with a desireless frame of mind is better than abandoning work
and leading the life of an ascetic — even after God-realization — because even
an ascetic cannot escape the impulse of action.
Anyone who restrains the senses but mentally thinks of sense pleasures, is
called a pretender. (3.06)
One’s growth comes from working selflessly rather than giving up work and
practicing sense-control before one is naturally ready for it. Bringing the mind
under control is difficult, and spiritual life becomes a mockery without mastery
over the senses. Desires may become dormant and rise again to give trouble, just
as a sleeping person wakes up in due course of time.
The four goals of human life — doing one's duty, earning wealth, material
and sensual enjoyment, and attaining salvation — were designed in the Vedic
tradition for gradual and systematic growth of the individual and the progress
of society. Success in spiritual life does not come from prematurely wearing
saffron clothes just to maintain an Ashram or livelihood without first
conquering the six enemies --
lust, anger, greed, pride, attachment, and envy. It is said that such pretenders
do a great disservice to God, society, and themselves and become bereft of
happiness in this world and the next (BP 11.18.40-41) A pretending monk is
considered sinful and a destroyer of the ascetic order of life.
WHY ONE SHOULD SERVE OTHERS
One who restrains the senses
-- by (a trained and purified) mind and intellect
-- and engages
the organs of action to selfless service, is considered superior. (3.07)
Perform your obligatory duty because working is indeed better than sitting idle.
Even the maintenance of your body would be impossible without work. (3.08)
Human beings in this world are bound by work (Karma) that is not performed as a
selfless service (Seva, Yajna). Therefore, becoming free from attachment
to the fruits of work, do your duty to the best of your abilities as a service
to Me (for the good of humanity). (3.09)
TO HELP EACH OTHER IS THE FIRST COMMANDMENT OF THE
CREATOR
In the ancient time, the Creator created human beings together with selfless
service (Seva, Yajna, sacrifice) and said: By serving each
other you shall prosper, and the sacrificial service shall fulfill all your
desires. (3.10)
Nourish the celestial controllers with selfless service, and they will nourish
you. Thus nourishing each
other, you shall attain the Supreme goal. (3.11)
The celestial controllers, being nourished and pleased by selfless service, will
give you all desired objects. One who enjoys the gift of celestial controllers
without sharing with others is, indeed, a thief. (3.12)
A celestial controller or guardian angel means a supernatural ruler, a
celestial person, an angel, an agent of God, the cosmic forces that control,
protect, and fulfill desires. Even the gates of heaven shall be closed to those
who try to enter alone. According to the ancient scriptures, helping others is
the best meritorious deed one can do. The wise seek to serve themselves in the
service of others while the ignorant serve themselves at the cost of others. To
serve each other is the original or first commandment of the creator that has
been restated by Lord Krishna in the
Gita. God has given us talents to help us serve, and in serving others we grow
spiritually. We take birth to help each other, to understand, care, love, give,
and forgive each other. According to Muniji “Giving is Living”. Giving makes the
world a better place for all humanity.
It is believed that selfishness saps our natural health and immune system
also. When we take steps to move ourselves away from self and think about the
needs of others and how to serve them, a physical healing process seems to set
in motion. This is especially true if we personally help a person we may never
meet again in life.
One who makes no sacrifice, but grabs everything without helping others,
is like a thief. It is said that celestials are pleased when people help each
other. The capacity of the giver increases by the grace of God, fulfilling all
desires to give. The spirit of cooperation
-- not competition or confrontation
-- between
human beings, between nations, and between organizations seems to be hinted
here by the Lord. All the necessities of life are produced by dedicated
sacrificial services of other people. We are created to depend on each other.
The world has been called a cosmic wheel of cooperative action by Swami
Chinmayananda. Cooperation, not competition, is more conducive to overall
progress of the individual, as well as society. Nothing worthwhile can be
achieved without cooperation and help from others. The world would be a much
better place if all inhabitants cooperated and helped each other, rather than
fight or compete with each other. It is the selfish motive that prevents
cooperation even between spiritual organizations. One who can truly say all
organizations, temples, mosques, and churches are our own, is a true leader and
a real saint.
The righteous who eat after sharing with others are freed from all sins, but the
impious who cook food only for themselves (without first offering to God or
sharing with others), in fact, eat sin. (3.13)
Food should be cooked for the Lord and offered first to Him with love
before consuming. Children should be taught to pray before taking food. The
house rule should be: No food before prayer and thanking the Lord. Lord further
states that helping others is divine:
Living beings are sustained from food grains; grains are produced by sacrificial
work (or duty performed by farmers and other field workers) and rain. Duty is
prescribed in the scriptures. Scriptures come from the Supreme Being. Thus the
all-pervading Supreme Being or God is ever present in selfless service.
(3.14-15)
One who does not help to keep the wheel of creation in motion by sacrificial
duty (Seva) and rejoices in sense pleasures, that sinful person lives in vain.
(3.16)
A grain of wheat is a single grain unless it is dropped into the ground
and dies. If it does die, then it produces many grains (John 12.24). Saints,
trees, rivers, and earth are for the use of others. However, there is no
prescribed duty for the enlightened ones as explained below:
For one who rejoices only with the Supreme Being, who is satisfied with the
Supreme Being, and who is content with the Supreme Being alone, for such
a Self-realized person there is no duty. Such
a person has no interest, whatsoever, in what is done or what is not done. A
Self-realized person does not depend on anybody (except God) for anything.
(3.17-18)
All duties, obligations, prohibitions, regulations, and injunctions are
meant to lead one to perfection. Therefore, a perfect yogi who has
Self-knowledge, detachment, and devotion has nothing more to gain in this world
by doing worldly duty.
LEADERS SHOULD SET AN EXAMPLE
Therefore, always perform your duty to the best of your abilities without any
attachment to the results, because by
doing work without attachment, one
reaches the supreme goal of life.
(3.19)
In no other scripture, written before the Bhagavad-Gita, has the
philosophy of KarmaYoga — unselfish devotion for the welfare of humanity — been
so beautifully expounded. Lord Krishna
has elevated the idea of altruism to the highest form of worship and spiritual
practice. By altruism, one obtains grace, by grace one gets faith, and by faith
the ultimate Truth is revealed. One immediately feels better by helping others
and comes one step closer to perfection. Swami Vivekananda said: Work done for
others awakens the subtle and dormant divine power, Kundalini, within our body.
An example of attaining Self-realization by persons while doing their worldly
duties is given below:
King Janaka and many others attained perfection of Self-realization by selfless
service (KarmaYoga) alone. You also should perform your duty with a view to
guide people and for the welfare of society. (3.20)
Those who do selfless service are not bound by Karma and attain salvation
(VP 1.22.52). Nothing is beyond the reach of those who have others’ interest in
mind. Swami Harihar says: Selfless service to humanity is the true service to
God and the highest form of worship.
Because whatever noble persons do, others follow. Whatever standard they set up,
the world follows. (3.21)
People follow whatever great persons do (BP 5.04.15). Jesus said: I have
set an example for you, so that you will do just what I have done for you (John
13.15). A leader is obliged to set higher ethical, moral, and spiritual
standards for the general population to follow. If the leader fails in this
regard, the quality of the nation’s life declines, and the progress of society
is greatly hampered. Therefore, leaders have a great burden on their shoulders.
The life of a true leader is the life of service and sacrifice. Leadership
should not be an enterprise for becoming rich or famous.
O Arjuna, there is nothing in the three worlds — heaven, earth, and the lower
regions — that should be done by Me, nor there is anything unobtained that I
should obtain, yet I engage in action. (3.22)
If I do not engage in action relentlessly, O Arjuna, people would follow the
same path in every way. These worlds would perish if I did not work, and I would
be the cause of confusion and destruction. (3.23-24)
WHAT SHOULD THE WISE DO
TO THE IGNORANT?
The ignorant work with attachment to the fruits of work for themselves, and the
wise should work without attachment for the welfare of the society.
(3.25)
The wise should not unsettle the minds of the ignorant who are attachhed
to the fruits of work, but should inspire others by performing all works to the
best of one’s abilities (without attachment
to results). (See also
3.29) (3.26)
Doing one’s duty without a personal, selfish motive is an exalted state
given only to the enlightened ones. This may be beyond comprehension of ordinary
people. The mark of genius lies in the ability to handle two opposed ideas and
paradoxes, such as living in the world with detached attachment. Most people
work hard only when they have some motivating force, such as enjoyment of the
fruits of work. Such persons should not be discouraged or condemned. They should
be introduced slowly to the beginning stages of selfless service. The excessive
attachment to possessions, not the possessions themselves, becomes the source of
misery.
ALL WORKS ARE THE WORKS OF NATURE
All actions are performed by the forces (or Gunas) of Nature, but due to
delusion of ego or ignorance, people assume themselves to be the doer. (See also
5.09,
13.29, and
14.19 ) (3.27)
Indirectly, God is the doer of everything. The power and the will of God
do everything. One is not free even to kill oneself. One cannot feel the
presence of the omnipresent God as long as one feels: “I am the doer”. If one
realizes --- by
the grace of God --
One who knows the truth about the role of the forces of Nature in getting work
done, does not become attached to
work. Because such a person knows
that it is the forces of Nature that get their work done (by using our organs as
their instruments). (3.28)
Those who are deluded by the illusive power (Maya) of Nature become attached to
the work done by the forces of Nature. The wise should not disturb the mind of
the ignorant whose knowledge is imperfect. (See also
3.266) (3.29)
The enlightened one should not try to dissuade or detract ignorant ones
from performing selfish actions that they do, deluded by the forces of Nature,
because doing work --
and not the renunciation of work in the initial stages
-- will
ultimately lead them to realize the truth that we are not the doers, but
divine instruments only. Working with attachment also has a place in the
development of society and in the life of common people. People can easily
transcend selfish desires by working for a noble goal of their choice.
Do your prescribed duty, dedicating all work to Me in a spiritual frame of mind,
free from desire, attachment, and mental grief. (3.30)
Those who always practice this teachhing
of Mine -- with
faith and free from criticism
-- become free from the bondage of Karma. But those who find fault
with this teaching and do not
practice it, should be considered ignorant, senseless, and confused.
(3.31-32)
All beings follow their nature. Even the wise act according to their own nature.
(If we are but slaves of our nature) Then what is the value of sense restraint?
(3.33)
While we cannot and should not suppress our nature, we must not become
victims but rather controllers and masters of the senses by using the
discriminative faculties of human life for gradual improvement. The best way to
control the senses is to engage all our senses in the service of God.
TWO MAJOR STUMBLING BLOCKS
ON THE PATH OF PERFECTION
Attachhments and aversions for sense
objects abide in the senses. One should not come under the control of these two
because they are, indeed, two major stumbling blocks (on one’s path of
perfection). (3.34)
'Attachment' may be defined as a very strong desire to experience sensual
pleasures again and again. 'Aversion' is the strong dislike for the unpleasant.
The search for peace of mind, comfort, and happiness is the basis of all human
endeavors, including the acquisition and propagation of knowledge. Desire — like
any other power given by the Lord — is not the problem. We can have desires with
a proper frame of mind that gives us control over attachments and aversions. If
we can manage our wants, most of the things we possess become dispensable rather
than essential. With a right attitude, we can get mastery over all our
attachments and aversions. The only necessity is to have a frame of mind that
makes most items unnecessary. Those who have knowledge, detachment, and
devotion have neither likes nor dislikes for any worldly object, person, place,
or work. Personal likes and dislikes disturb the equanimity of mind and become a
hindrance on the path of spiritual progress. Likes and dislikes are another form
of fulfilled and unfulfilled desires respectively. Desires must be kept under
proper control.
One should act with a sense of duty without being strongly influenced by
personal likes and dislikes. Selfless service is the only austerity and penance
in this age by which anyone can reach
God while living and working in modern society without going to the mountains
and jungles.
Everybody benefits if work is done for the Lord, just as every part of
the tree gets water when water is put at the root of the tree rather than on
individual leaves. Attachments and aversions are destroyed in a noble person at
the onset of Self-knowledge and detachment. Personal likes and dislikes are two
major obstacles on the path of perfection. One who has conquered attachments and
aversions becomes a free person and attains salvation by doing one’s natural
duty as stated below:
One’s defective, imperfectly done, natural work is better than faultless,
unnatural work, even though (it can be) well done. Even death in carrying out
one’s (natural) duty is useful. Unnatural work produces too muchh
stress. (See also 18.47)
(3.35)
One who does the duty ordained by nature is freed from the bonds of Karma
and slowly rises above the worldly plane (BP 7.11.32). One who takes on work
that was not meant for him or her certainly courts failure. One evolves by the
work best suited to one’s own nature or inborn tendencies. There is no perfect
occupation. Every occupation in this world has some faults. One should keep
oneself free from concern over the faults of one's duty in life. One should
carefully study one's nature to determine an appropriate occupation. Natural
work does not produce stress and is conducive to creativity. Occupations that go
against one’s natural tendencies is not only more stressful but also less
productive, and it does not provide opportunity and leisure time for spiritual
growth and development. On the other hand, if one follows a very easy or
artistic path, one may not be able to earn enough to satisfy the basic
necessities of (family) life. Therefore, lead a simple life by limiting
unnecessary luxuries, and develop a hobby of selfless service to balance the
material and spiritual needs of life. The balanced life is a happy life.
LUST IS THE ORIGIN OF SIN
Arjuna said: O Krishna,
what impels one to commit sin or selfish deeds as if unwillingly and forced
against one’s will? (3.36)
Lord Krishna
said: It is the lust, born out of passion, that becomes anger (when
unfulfilled). Lust is insatiable and is a great devil. Know this as the enemy.
(3.37)
The mode of passion is the absence of mental equilibrium leading to
vigorous activity to achhieve desired
fruits. Lust, the passionate desire for all sensual and material pleasures, is
the product of the mode of passion. Lust becomes anger if it is unfulfilled.
When the attainment of fruits is hindered or interrupted, the intense desire
for their achievement turns into
fierce rage. Hence, the Lord says that lust and anger are two mighty enemies
that can lead one to commit sin and turn one astray from the path of
Self-realization, the supreme goal of human life. Actually, mundane desire
compels a person to engage in sinful activities in spite of his or her will.
Control your wants because whatever you want wants you. Lord Buddha said: Desire
is the root of all evils and misery.
As a fire is covered by smoke, as a mirror by dust, and as an embryo by the
amnion, similarly, Self-knowledge gets covered by (different degrees of this
insatiable) lust, the eternal enemy of even the wise ones. (3.38-39)
Lust and Self-knowledge are eternal enemies. Lust can be destroyed only
by Self-knowledge. Where lust resides and how one should control the senses to
subjugate lust, are given below:
The senses, the mind, and the intellect are said to be the center or the origin
of lust. Through these, lust deludes a person by veiling Self-knowledge. (3.40)
Therefore, by controlling the senses first, kill this devil of material desires
(or lust) that destroys Self-knowledge and Self-realization. (3.41)
Lust arises at three different levels: At the physical level in any one
of the ten senses, at emotional level in the mind or at the thought level in the
intellect. Therefore, one must carefully guard all three doors through whichh
lust can enter and control our life. This mighty enemy enslaves the intellect by
using the mind as its friend and senses and sense objects as its soldiers. These
soldiers keep the individual soul deluded and obscure Absolute Truth as a part
of the drama of life. The success or failure of our role in action depends on
how we handle our individual role and reach
our destiny.
All desires cannot — and need not — be eliminated, but first selfish
desires and motives must be eliminated for spiritual progress. All our actions
by thought, word and deed, including desires, should be directed to glorify God
and for the good of humanity. The scriptures say: The mortal, when freed from
the captivity of desires, becomes immortal and attains liberation even in this
very life (KaU 6.14, BrU 4.04.07).
HOW TO CONTROL LUST
The senses are said to be superior (to the body); the mind is superior to the
senses; the intellect is superior to the mind; and the Self is superior to the
intellect. (See also KaU 1. 03.10-11 and MB 12.204.10) (3.42)
Thus, knowing the Self to be the highest, and
controlling the mind by the intellect (that is purified and made strong by
Self-knowledge), one must kill this mighty enemy, lust (with the sword of true
knowledge of the Self), O Arjuna. (See also KaU 1.03.03-04) (3.43)
Uncontrolled worldly desires will ruin the
beautiful spiritual journey of life. The scriptures provide ways and means of
keeping the desires born in the mind under proper control. The body may be
compared to a chariot upon which
the individual soul
-- as passenger,
owner, and enjoyer
-- is riding on a
spiritual journey towards the Supreme Abode of the Lord. Selfless service
(KarmaYoga) and Self-knowledge are the two wheels of the
chariot, and devotion is its axle. Dharma (righteousness) is
the road, and the divine qualities (See 16.01-03) are the milestones. The
scriptures are the guiding lights to dispel the darkness of ignorance. Sense
objects are the roadside green grasses; likes and dislikes for sense objects,
people, and places are the two major stumbling blocks on the path (See 3.34);
and lust, anger, greed, pride, attachment,
and envy are the roadside plunderers. Friends and relatives are fellow travelers
whom we temporarily meet during the journey.
Intellect is the driver of this chariot.
The five senses are the horses. The success of the spiritual journey depends
largely on the strength and skill of the driver, the intellect, to control the
mind and five sense-horses. Sense objects leave a deep footprint on our mind
that is very hard to erase even after fulfillment of desire. Sense objects are
more powerful than five senses.
In the hierarchy, the more
powerful controls the less powerful. Thus, the senses can be controlled by the
mind, because mind is the King of senses. Mind is the sixth sense. The mind is
certainly very difficult to control, but it can be controlled by steady practice
and detachment (See 6.33-36). Steady
practice and detachment may be
compared to two chords of the rein to
control the mind. The mind can be controlled by the intellect with the help of
the rein. Also the whip of moral restraints and regulative principles (See Yama
and Niyama in PYS 2.30-32) is used to subdue the senses.
If intellect is not powerful enough to control
the mind, the passenger will not reach
the goal. Self-knowledge is superior to the intellect. The intellect yoked with
the Self through Self-knowledge and contemplation becomes pure and strong to
control the mind and the mind will control the senses. Thus it can be seen that
Self-knowledge is essential for the success of the spiritual journey.
Self-knowledge provides power of purification (See 4.37-38), scriptures supply
necessary tools (the rein and the whip) and techniques
to the intellect to be able to control the mind.
The sense-horses must be kept under control of the mind, and the mind
under control of the intellect at all times. A single moment of carelessness
may lead the seeker to a downfall. A weak intellect will not be able to control
the mind and senses. If intellect is weak, desires for sensual pleasures and the
sense objects will control the mind instead of mind controlling the senses. The
mind and senses will attack and take control of intellect, the weak driver, and
lead the passenger away from the goal of salvation into the ditch
of transmigration (See 2.67).
Finally, one must cross the river of illusion (Maya)
-- by
using the bridge of meditation and the silent repetitive
chanting of Lord’s name or a mantra to still the ripples of
mind waves --
and reach the spiritual shore of
trance. Those who cannot control the senses will not be able to attain
Self-realization, the goal of human birth.
One must not spoil oneself by wrongful temporary pleasures of the senses.
One who can control the senses can control the whole world and achieve
success in all endeavors. Passion cannot be completely eliminated, but is
subdued by Self-knowledge. The intellect becomes polluted during the youthful
years, just as the clear water of a river becomes muddy during the rainy season.
Keeping good company and setting a higher goal of life prevent the mind and
intellect from becoming tainted by the distractions of sensual pleasures. Those
who cannot control the senses may not also be successful in studies and attain
career goals.
|
|
|
CHAPTER 4
PATH OF RENUNCIATION
WITH KNOWLEDGE
KARMA-YOGA IS AN ANCIENT FORGOTTEN
COMMANDMENT
Lord Krishna said: I taught this
KarmaYoga, the eternal science of right action, to King Vivasvan. Vivasvan
taught it to Manu; Manu taught it to Ikshvaku. Thus, the saintly Kings knew this
science of proper action (KarmaYoga), handed down in succession. After a long
time, this science was lost from this earth. Today, I have described the same
ancient science to you because you are my sincere devotee and friend. This
science is a supreme secret indeed. (4.01-03)
KarmaYoga, discussed in the previous chapter,
is declared by the Lord as the supreme secret science of right action. According
to Swami Karmananda, a practitioner of KarmaYoga, unless Lord Himself reveals
this secret science, no one can practice or even understand it.
Arjuna said: You were born later, but Vivasvan was born in ancient time. How am
I to understand that You taught this science in the beginning of the creation?
(4.04)
Arjuna questions how
Krishna, a contemporary of Arjuna, could have
taught this science of KarmaYoga to King Vivasvan, who was born earlier in
ancient times, long before Lord Krishna.
The doctrine of Bhagavad-Gita is not just five thousand years old; it is
primeval. Lord Krishna
restated it in the Gita for the benefit of humanity. All great masters come to
rekindle the fire of forgotten Truth. Different people have said everything we
hear or read at different times.
THE PURPOSE OF INCARNATION OF GOD
Lord Krishna said: Both you and I
have taken many births. I remember them all, O Arjuna, but you do not remember.
(4.05)
Though I am eternal, immutable, and the Lord (Ishvara,
controller) of all beings, yet I manifest Myself by controlling material Nature,
using My own divine potential energy, Yoga-Maya. (See also
10.14) (4.06)
Yoga-m|y| (Divine Light,
Brahma-jyoti, Noor) is the creative power (ænanda-%akti)
of Lord K&^[a.
Mah|-m|y| is the fractional
reflection of Yoga-m|y|. K|la-m|y| is
the reflection of Mah|-m|y|. And the
illusory energy (M|y|) is the
supernatural, extraordinary, and mystic power of Eternal Being (Brahma).
Mah|-m|y|, K|la-m|y|, and
M|y| are also called
ædi Prak&ti; and
Prak&ti, the material Nature, is
considered the reflection of M|y|.
Thus Yoga-m|y| is the origin of both
M|y| and
Prak&ti. Guru Nanak said: “He has
created M|y| that deceives and
controls us.” The word 'M|y|' also
means unreal, illusory, or deceptive image of Reality. Due to the power of
M|y|, one considers the universe
existent and distinct from Eternal Being (Brahma). The Eternal Light
(Brahma-jyoti, Noor, Yoga-m|y|) is
the invisible potential energy; M|y|
is kinetic energy, the force of action of Brahma. They are inseparable like fire
and heat. M|y| is also used as a
metaphor to explain the visible world to common people.
Whenever there is a decline of Dharma (Righteousness) and a predominance of
Adharma (Unrighteousness), O Arjuna, I manifest Myself. I appear from time to
time for protecting the good, for transforming the wicked, and for establishing
world order (Dharma). (4.07-08)
The Supreme Being is both divine and human (AV 4.16.08). Prophets appear
from time to time as divine dispensation sees the need for the welfare of
society. Whenever miscreants are born to destroy world order (Dharma), the
good Lord, Vishnu, incarnates to put everything in proper balance (VR 7.08.27).
His compassion is the main reason for Lord’s incarnation (SBS 49). There are
other reasons besides the protection of righteousness (Dharma), for the Lord’s
incarnation. The Supreme Being, which is beyond birth and death, incarnates in
human form through a great soul on earth to satisfy the longings of devotees
who want to see Him and be in His personal presence. Saint Tulasidasa said:
Though devoid of material attributes, unattached, and immutable, yet for the
love of His votaries, the Lord assumes a form with attributes (TR 2.218.03).
Lord performs many ordinary, human, and also uncommon or controversial
pastimes just to please His devotees or to set things right. Ordinary human
beings cannot understand the reasons behind these pastimes and, therefore,
should not pass judgment on Lord's activities when He incarnates. Great
personalities and incarnations are sometimes known to be acting contrary to the
scriptural rules, just as a King has the freedom to break certain rules. These
acts are done for a very good purpose and with a reason beyond human
comprehension. One should neither criticize nor follow such acts.
Saints and sages also reincarnate by the will of
Krishna. Ramakrishna
said that he would live in a subtle body for three hundred years in the hearts
and minds of his devotees. Yogananda said: So long as people in this world are
crying for help, I shall return to ply my boat and offer to take them to
heavenly shores.
One who truly understands My transcendental appearance and activities of
creation, maintenance, and dissolution, attains My Supreme Abode and is not born
again after leaving this body, O Arjuna. (4.09)
One develops love for
Krishna
by studying and listening to the transcendental birth and sportive acts of the
Lord as narrated by the saints and sages in the scriptures. True understanding
of the transcendental nature of Lord’s form, His incarnation, and His
activities, is the Self-knowledge that leads to salvation.
Many have become free from attachment, fear, anger, and attained salvation by
taking refuge in Me, by becoming fully absorbed in My thoughts and by getting
purified by the fire of Self-knowledge. (4.10)
PATH OF WORSHIP AND PRAYER
With whatever motive people worship Me, I fulfill their desires accordingly.
People worship Me with different motives, O Arjuna. (4.11)
Ask, and you will receive; seek, and you will find; knock, and the door
will be opened to you (Luke 11.09). It is due to divine illusion (Maya) that
most people seek temporary material gains, such as health, wealth, and success,
and not Self-knowledge and devotion to His lotus feet.
Those who long for success in their work here on earth worship the celestial
controllers, Devas. Success in work comes quickly in this human world. (4.12)
No one, including all Devas, and Brahma, has his or her own power. They
all derive their powers from the Supreme Being, ParaBrahma.
Would you give to your son a stone when he asks you for bread? Your
Father in heaven will give good things to those who ask Him (Matthew 7.09-11).
When you ask for something in prayer, have faith and believe that you have
received it, and it will be given to you (Mark 11.24). In prayer one asks the
Lord's help in getting what one needs; in worship one adores, glorifies, and
thanks Him for what one has. One should first be aware of and contemplate one's
plight, feel helpless in getting out of the difficulty, then seek divine help
-- through
prayer -- in a
state of helplessness with intense faith. Lord will take the first step if you
know your plight and seek His help for transformation. Show yourself
-- open up,
confess -- to
the Lord as you are in prayer; be specific in what you ask; and cry for His
help.
All prayers are answered, but prayers for the benefit of others are given
first priority. Lord actually knows our needs at all times and is simply waiting
to be asked for help due to our free will. Meditation is listening to God by
stilling the mind and assuming a receptive posture in order to hear Lord's
instructions, insights, and revelations. For example, embrace the attitude:
Thank You for answering my prayers and for all You have given me, but now what
do You want me to do with what You have given? Then, having said that, be still
and alert, and just try to listen. Pray so that you can talk to God and tell Him
how you are and what you have been doing. Meditate so that God can effectively
tell you what you are supposed to do.
DIVISION OF LABOR IS BASED ON THE
APTITUDE OF PEOPLE
I created the four divisions of human society based on aptitude and vocation.
Though I am the author of this system of division of labor, one should know that
I do nothing (directly), and I am eternal. (See also
18.41) (4.13)
Work or Karma does not bind Me because I have no desire for the fruits of work.
One who fully knows Me thus (and practices this truth) is also not bound by
Karma. (4.14)
Those who want to be first must place themselves last and be the servant
of all (Mark 10.44). All works, including prayers, should be undertaken for a
just cause, rather than just for personal gain.
The ancient seekers of salvation also performed their duties without concern for
the fruits. Therefore, you should do your duty as the ancients did. (4.15)
ATTACHED, DETACHED, AND FORBIDDEN
ACTION
Even the wise are confused about what is action and what is inaction. Therefore,
I shall clearly explain what is action, knowing which
you shall be liberated from the evil (of birth and death). (4.16)
The true nature of action is very difficult to understand. Therefore, one should
know the nature of attached action, the nature of detached action, and also the
nature of forbidden action. (4.17)
Attached action is selfish
work, done in the mode of passion that produces Karmic bondage and leads to
transmigration. Detached action is
unselfish work, done in the mode of goodness that leads to salvation. Detached
action is considered to be inaction because from the Karmic viewpoint, it is as
if no action was performed. Action forbidden by the scriptures, done in the mode
of ignorance, is harmful to both the doer and society. It creates misfortunes
here and hereafter.
A KARMA-YOGI IS NOT SUBJECT TO THE
KARMIC LAWS
One who sees inaction in action and action in inaction, is a wise person. Such a
person is a yogi and has accomplished everything. (See also
3.05,
3.27,
5.08 and
13.29 ) (4.18)
All acts are the acts of Eternal Being’s (Brahma’s) Divine Light
(BrahmaJyoti, Noor), the inactively active actor. The Bible says: The words you
speak are not yours; they come from the Spirit of your Father (Matthew 10.20).
The wise perceive the inactive, infinite, and invisible reservoir of potential
energy of the Supreme as the ultimate source of all visible kinetic energy in
the cosmos, just as invisible electricity runs a fan. The urge and power to do
action come from the Supreme Being. Therefore, one should spiritualize all work
by perceiving that one does nothing at all and everything is done by the energy
of the Supreme Being, using us only as an instrument.
One whose desires have become selfless by being roasted in the fire of
Self-realization, is called a sage by the wise. (4.19)
One who has abandoned attachment to
the fruits of work and remains ever content and dependent on no one (but
Krishna), such
a person, though engaged in activity, does nothing at all (and incurs no Karmic
reaction). (4.20)
One who is free from desires, whose mind and senses are under control, and who
has renounced all proprietorship, does not incur sin
-- the Karmic
reaction -- by
doing bodily action. (4.21)
A KarmaYogi --
who is content with whatever gain comes naturally by His will, who is unaffected
by pairs of opposites, and free from envy, tranquil in success and failure
-- is not bound
by Karma. (4.22)
All Karmic bonds of a KarmaYogi
-- who is free from attachment, whose mind is fixed
in Self-knowledge, and who does work as a service to the Lord
-- dissolve
away. (4.23)
The divine Spirit (Brahma or Eternal Being) has become everything. Divinity
(Brahma, Self or Spirit) shall be realized by one who considers everything as a
manifestation (or an act) of Brahma. (Also see 9.16) (4.24)
Life itself is an ever-burning fire where sacrificial ceremony is going
on constantly. Every action must be thought of as a holy sacrifice, a holy act.
Everything is not the Eternal Being (Brahma), but Brahma is the
root or basis of everything. One attains salvation and becomes one with
Brahma, without losing one’s identity, when one perceives Brahma in every
action, perceives the things one uses as a transformation of Brahma, and
realizes that the very process of all action is also Brahma. Thus salvation or
Mukti is not the destruction of individual soul (Jeeva), but the realization of
one’s true nature that Jeeva is like Brahma.
DIFFERENT TYPES OF SPIRITUAL PRACTICES OR SACRIFICES
Some yogis perform the service of worship to celestial controllers (Devas),
while others offer sacrifice of selfless service to the fire of the Eternal
Being. (4.25)
Some offer their hearing and other senses as sacrifice in the fires of
restraint; others offer sound and other objects of the senses (as sacrifice) in
the fires of the senses. (4.26)
Others offer all the functions of the senses and the functions of the five
bioimpulses (life forces, Prānas) as sacrifice in the fire of self-restraint
that is kindled by Self-knowledge. (4.27)
Others offer their wealth, their austerity, and their practice of yoga as
sacrifice, while the ascetics with strict vows offer their study of scriptures
and knowledge as sacrifice. (4.28)
Some are
engaged in controlling the breathing process by breathing in, then stopping the
breath for a while (called Kumbhak) before breathing out using yogic breathing
techniques. (4.29)
Deep spiritual meaning and interpretation of the
practical yogic techniques mentioned in verses 4.29, 4.30, 5.27, 6.13, 8.10,
8.12, 8.13, 8.24, and 8.25 cannot be explained here. They should be acquired
from a qualified teacher and practiced under supervision to avoid
hidden dangers of meditation.)
The breathing process can be slowed down by: (1) watching the breath
going in and coming out as one watches the ocean waves going up and down, (2)
practicing of diaphragmatic (or deep yogic) breathing, and (3) using yogic
techniques and KriyaYoga. The aim of yogic practice is to achieve the
superconscious or breathless state of trance by gradually mastering the
breathing process.
Others restrict their diet and stop the breath after breathing
out (known as out Kumbhak). All these people are the knowers of sacrifice, and
their minds become purified by their sacrifice. (4.30)
Those who perform selfless service obtain the nectar of Self-knowledge as a
result of their sacrifice and attain the Supreme Being. O Arjuna, if even this
world is not a peaceful place for the non-sacrificer, how can the other world
be? (See also
4.38, and
5.06 ). (4.31)
Many types of spiritual disciplines are described in the Vedas. Know that all of
them are the action of body, mind, and senses prompted by the forces of Nature.
Understanding this, one shall attain Nirvana or salvation. (See also
3.14) (4.32)
In order to attain salvation, spiritual discipline or sacrifice should be
performed as a duty without attachment and with full understanding that oneself
is not the doer.
A SUPERIOR SPIRITUAL
PRACTICE
The acquisition and propagation of Self-knowledge are superior to any material
gain or gift, O Arjuna. Because Self-knowledge is the fruit of all spiritual
practices. (4.33)
Purification of mind and intellect eventually leads to the dawn of
transcendental knowledge and Self-realization -- the
sole purpose of any and all spiritual practices. And nirvana is the fruit of
Self-knowledge.
Acquire this transcendental knowledge from a Self-realized master by humble
reverence, by sincere inquiry, and by service. The empowered ones, who have
realized the Truth, will give you this knowledge. (4.34)
Contact with great souls who have realized the truth is helpful.
Readingg
scriptures, giving charity, and doing spiritual practices alone may not give
God-realization. Only a God-realized soul can awaken and kindle another soul.
But no guru can give a secret formula for Self-realization without His grace.
The Vedas say: One who knows the land gives direction to the one who does not
know and asks (RV 9.70.09). It is also said that Self-realization is a pathless
land, it comes at the right time by the grace of God, and not by personal effort
alone. But, one must perform spiritual practices very sincerely.
The Vedas prohibit the sale of God in any form. They say: O mighty Lord
of countless wealth, I will not sell thee for any price (RV 8.01.05). The role
of a guru is that of a guide and a giver, not of a taker. Before accepting a
human guru, one must first have — or develop — full faith in the guru and leave
the guru’s human frailties out of consideration, take the pearls of wisdom and
throw away the oyster shells. If this is not possible, it should be remembered
that the word ‘guru’ also means the light of Self-knowledge that dispels
ignorance and delusion; and the light
comes — automatically — from the Supreme Being, the internal guru, when one’s
mind is purified by selfless service, spiritual practice, and surrender.
There are four categories of gurus: A false guru, guru, realized guru,
and the divine guru. In this age too many false gurus are coming to teach or
just give a mantra for a price. These false gurus are the merchants of mantra.
They take money from disciples to fulfill their personal material needs without
giving the true knowledge of the Supreme Being. Jesus also said: Watch out for
false prophets; they come to you looking like sheep on the outside, but they are
really like wild wolves on the inside (Matthew 7.15). Saint Tulasidasa said that
a guru who takes money from disciples and does not remove their ignorance, goes
to hell (TR 7.98.04). A guru is one who imparts true knowledge and complete
understanding of the Absolute and the temporal. A realized guru is a
Self-realized master mentioned in this verse here. A realized guru helps the
devotee maintain God-consciousness all the time by his or her own vested
spiritual power.
When the mind and intellect are purified, Supreme Lord, the divine guru,
reflects Himself in the inner psyche of a devotee and sends a guru or a realized
guru to him or her. A real guru is a giver. He never asks any money or a fee
from a disciple because he depends on God only. A real guru would not ask
anything from a disciple for personal or even for organizational gain. However,
a disciple is obliged to do the best he or she can to help the cause of the
guru. It is said that one should not accept any fee from a pupil without giving
full instruction and understanding of the Absolute, divine kinetic energy
(Maya), temporal material Nature, and the living entity (BrU 4.01.02).
The Spirit within us is the divine guru. Outside teachers only help us in
the beginning of the spiritual journey. Our own intellect — when purified by
selfless service, prayer, meditation, worship, silent chanting of Lord’s name,
congregational chanting of holy names, and scriptural study — becomes the best
channel and guide for the flow of divine knowledge (See also Gita
4.38 and
13.22 ). The Divine
Being within all of us is the real guru, and one must learn how to tune in with
Him. It is said that there is no greater guru than one’s own pure mind. A pure
mind becomes a spiritual guide and the inner divine guru leading to a real guru
and Self-realization. This is expressed by the common saying that the guru comes
to a person when he or she is ready. The word ‘guru’ also means vast and is used
to describe the Supreme Being — the divine guru and internal guide.
The wise spiritual master disapproves the idea of blind personal service,
or the guru cult, which is so common in
India. A Self-realized (SR) master says that
God only is the guru, and all are His disciples. A disciple should be like a bee
seeking honey from flowers. If the bee does not get honey from one flower, it
immediately goes to another flower and stays at that flower as long as it gets
the nectar. Idolization and blind worship of a human guru may become a
stumbling block in spiritual progress and is harmful to both the disciple and
the guru.
After knowing the transcendental science, O Arjuna, you shall not again become
deluded like this. With this knowledge you shall see the entire creation within
your own higher Self and thus within
Me.. (See also
6.29,
6.30,
11.07 and
11.13 ) (4.35)
The same life-force of the Supreme Being reflects in all living beings to
support and activate them. Therefore, we are all part and parcel of the cosmic
energy of Brahma, the Self, and connected with each other. At the dawn of
enlightenment, one merges within the Absolute (Gita 18.55), and all diversities
appear as nothing but the expansion of one's own higher Self.
Even if one is the most sinful of all sinners, one shall cross over the river of
sin by the raft of Self-knowledge. (4.36)
The fire of Self-knowledge reduces all bonds of Karma to ashes, O Arjuna, like
the blazing fire reduces wood to ashes. (4.37)
The Bible also says: You shall know the truth, and the truth shall make
you free (John 8.32). The fire of Self-knowledge burns all past Karma
---- the root
cause of the soul’s transmigration
-- just as fire instantly burns a mountain of
cotton. The present action does not produce any new Karma because the wise know
that all work is done by the forces of nature; therefore, people are not the
doer. Thus, when Self-knowledge dawns, only a part of the past Karma, known as
fate that is responsible for the present birth, has to be exhausted before
freedom from transmigration is attained by the enlightened person.
The physical body and mind generate new Karma; the subtle body carries
the fate; and the causal body is the repository of past Karma. Karma produces
body, and body generates Karma. Thus, the cycle of birth and death continues
indefinitely. Only selfless service can break this cycle, and selfless service
is not possible without Self-knowledge. Thus, transcendental knowledge breaks
the bonds of Karma and leads to salvation. This knowledge does not manifest to a
sinful person --
or to any person whose time to receive the spiritual knowledge has not come.
TRANSCENDENTAL KNOWLEDGE IS AUTOMATICALLY REVEALED TO A KARMA-YOGI
Truly, there is no purifier in this world like the true knowledge of the Supreme
Being. One discovers this knowledge within, naturally, in due course of time
(when one's mind is purified by any sincere spiritual practice(s)). (See also
4.31,
5.06 and
18.78 ). (4.38)
The intense fire of devotion to God burns all Karma and purifies and
illuminates the mind and intellect just as sunlight illumines the earth (BP
11.03.40). Selfless service should be performed to the best of one’s ability
until purity of mind is attained (DB 7.34.15). True knowledge of the Self is
automatically reflected in a pure consciousness (Chitta). KarmaYoga cleanses the
dirt of selfishness from the mind and prepares it to receive Self-knowledge.
Selfless service (KarmaYoga) and Self-knowledge are thus the two wings to take
one to salvation.
One who has faith in God, is sincere in yogic practice, and has control over the
mind and senses, gains this transcendental knowledge. Having gained this
knowledge, one quickly attains supreme peace or liberation. (4.39)
The fires of mental grief and sorrows, born of attachment, can be
completely extinguished by the water of Self-knowledge (MB 3.02.26). There is no
basis for right thought and action without Self-knowledge.
The irrational, the faithless, and the disbeliever (atheist) perish (or
transmigrate). There is neither this world nor the world beyond nor happiness
for a disbeliever. (4.40)
BOTH TRANSCENDENTAL KNOWLEDGE AND
KARMA-YOGA ARE NEEDED FOR NIRVANA
Work does not bind a Self-conscious person who has renounced work
-- by renouncing
the fruits of work --
through KarmaYoga and whose confusion (with regard to body and Spirit) is
completely destroyed by Self-knowledge, O Arjuna.
(4.41)
Therefore, cut the ignorance-born confusion (with regard to body and Spirit) by
the sword of Self-knowledge, resort to KarmaYoga, and get up for the war, O
Arjuna. (4.42)
|
|
|
CHAPTER 5
PATH OF RENUNCIATION
Arjuna asked: O Krishna,
You praise the path of transcendental knowledge, and also the path of selfless
service (KarmaYoga). Tell me, definitely, which one is the better of the two
paths? (See also
5.05) (5.01)
Renunciation means complete renouncement of doership, ownership, and
motive behind an action, not the renunciation of work or worldly objects.
Renunciation comes only after the dawn of Self-knowledge. Therefore, the words
‘renunciation’ and ‘Self-knowledge’ are used interchangeably
in the Gita. Renunciation is considered the goal of life. Selfless service
(Seva, KarmaYoga) and Self-knowledge are the necessary means to achieve
the goal. True renunciation is attaching
all action and possession — including body, mind, and thought — to the service
of the Supreme.
Lord Krishna said: The path of
Self-knowledge and the path of selfless service both lead to the supreme goal.
But of the two, the path of selfless service is superior to path of
Self-knowledge (because it is easier to practice for most people). (5.02)
A person should be considered a true renunciant who has neither attachment nor
aversion for anything. One is easily liberated from Karmic bondage by becoming
free from attachment and aversion. (5.03)
BOTH PATHS LEAD TO THE SUPREME
The ignorant — not the wise — consider the path of Self-knowledge and the path
of selfless service (KarmaYoga) as different from each other. The person who has
truly mastered one, gets the benefits of both. (5.04)
Whatever goal a renunciant reaches, a KarmaYogi also reaches the same goal.
Therefore, one who sees the path of renunciation and the path of unselfish work
as the same, really sees. (See also
6.01 ) (5.05)
But true renunciation (the renunciation of doership and ownership), O Arjuna, is
difficult to attain without KarmaYoga. A sage equipped with KarmaYoga quickly
attains Nirvana. (See also
4.31,4.38 and
5.08 ) (5.06)
Selfless service (KarmaYoga) provides the preparation, discipline, and
purification necessary for renunciation. Self-knowledge is the upper limit of
KarmaYoga, and renunciation of doership and ownership is the upper limit of
Self-knowledge.
A KarmaYogi, whose mind is pure, whose mind and senses are under control, and
who sees one and the same Spirit in all beings, is not bound by Karma, though
engaged in work. (5.07)
A TRANSCENDENTALIST DOES NOT CONSIDER
ONESELF AS THE DOER
The wise who know the truth think: "I do nothing at all.” In seeing, hearing,
touching, smelling, eating, walking, sleeping, breathing, speaking, giving,
taking, as well as opening and closing the eyes; the wise believe that only the
senses are operating upon their objects. (See also
3.277,13.29 and
14.19 ) (5.08-09)
Senses need not be subdued if the activities of the senses are
spiritualized by perceiving that all work, good or bad, is done by the powers of
God.
A KARMA-YOGI WORKS FOR GOD
One who does all work as an offering to God — abandoning attachhment
to results — remains untouched by
Karmic reaction or sin, just as a lotus leaf never gets wet by water. (5.10)
The KarmaYogis perform action
-- without attachment
-- with their
body, mind, intellect, and senses only for the purification of their mind and
intellect. (5.11)
A KarmaYogi attains Supreme peace by abandoning attachhment
to the fruits of work, while others who are attached
to the fruits of work become bound by desire-prompted work. (5.12)
A person, who has completely renounced the attachment to the fruits of all work
from his or her mind, dwells happily in the City of
Ninee Gates, neither performing nor directing action.
(5.13)
The human body has been called the City of Nine Gates (or openings) in
the scriptures. The nine openings are: Two openings each
for the eyes, ears, and nose; and one each
The Lord neither creates the urge for action nor the feeling of doership nor the
attachment to the results of action in people. The powers of material Nature do
all these. (5.14)
The Lord does not take responsibility for the good or evil deeds of anybody. The
veil of ignorance covers Self-knowledge; thereby people become deluded and do
evil deeds. (5.15)
God does not punish or reward anybody. We ourselves do this by the
misuse or the right use of our own power of reasoning and free will. Bad things
happen to good people to make them better.
Transcendental knowledge destroys the ignorance of the Self and reveals the
Supreme Being, just as the sun reveals the beauty of objects of the world.
(5.16))
Persons whose mind and intellect are totally merged in the Eternal Being, who
are firmly devoted to the Supreme, who have God as their supreme goal and sole
refuge, and whose impurities are destroyed by the knowledge of the Self, do not
take birth again. (5.17)
ADDITIONAL MARKS OF AN ENLIGHTENED
PERSON
An enlightened person — by perceiving God in all — looks at a learned person, an
outcast, even a cow, an elephant, or a dog with an equal eye. (See also
6.29 ) (5.18)
Just as a person does not consider parts of the body, such as arms and
legs, different from the body itself, similarly a Self-realized person does not
consider any living entity different from all pervading Eternal Being (BP
4.07.53). Such a person sees God everywhere, in everything, and in every being.
After discovering the metaphysical truth, one looks at everything with
reverence, compassion, and kindness because everything in the material world is
part and parcel of the cosmic body of Lord Vishnu.
Everything has been accomplished in this very life by one whose mind is set in
equality. Such a person has realized the Supreme Being because the Supreme Being
is flawless and impartial. (See also
18.55 ) (5.19)
To have a feeling of equality for everybody is the greatest worship of
God (BP 7.08.10). Those who do not have such a feeling discriminate. Therefore,
the victims of injustice and discrimination should feel sorry for the
discriminator and pray to the Lord for a change of the discriminator’s heart
rather than get upset, angry, or vengeful.
One who neither rejoices on obtaining what is pleasant nor grieves on obtaining
the unpleasant, who has a steady mind, who is undeluded, and who is a knower of
the Supreme Being --
such a person eternally abides with the Supreme Being. (5.20)
Suchh a person who is in union with
the Supreme Being becomes unattach
Sensual pleasures are, in fact, the source of misery (in the end) and have a
beginning and an end. Therefore, the wise, O Arjuna, do not rejoice in sensual
pleasures. (See also
18.38) (5.22)
The wise constantly reflect on the futility of sensual pleasures that
inevitably become the cause of misery; therefore, they do not become victims of
sensual cravings.
One who is able to withstand the impulses of lust and anger before death is a
yogi and a happy person. (5.23))
One who finds happiness with the Supreme Being, who rejoices with the Supreme
Being within, and who is illuminated by Self-knowledge
-- such a yogi
attains Nirvana and goes to the Supreme Being. (5.24)
Seers whose sins (or imperfections) are destroyed, whose doubts about the
existence of the Universal Self have been dispelled by Self-knowledge, whose
minds are disciplined, and who are engaged in the welfare of all beings, attain
the Supreme Being. (5.25)
Those who are free from lust and anger, who have subdued the mind and senses,
and who have realized the existence of the Self, easily attain Nirvana. (5.26)
THE THIRD PATH
--
A sage is, in truth, liberated by renouncing all sense enjoyments, focusing the
eyes and the mind between the eye-brows, equalizing the breath moving through
the nostrils by using yogic techniques,
keeping the senses, mind, and intellect under control, having salvation as the
prime goal, and by becoming free from lust, anger, and fear. (5.27-28)
The invisible astral channels of flow of energy in the human body are
called Nadis. When the cosmic currents — flowing through Nadis in the astral
spinal cord — are separated by the opening of the main Sushumna Nadi by the
practice of yogic techniques, breath flows through both nostrils with equal
pressure; the mind calms down; and the field is prepared for deep meditation
leading to trance.
One attains everlasting peace by knowing Me, the Supreme Being, as the enjoyer
of sacrifices and austerities, as the great Lord of the entire universe, and as
the friend of all beings. (5.29)
|
|
CHAPTER 6
PATH OF MEDITATION
A KARMA-YOGI IS A RENUNCIANT
Lord Krishna said: One who performs
the prescribed duty without seeking its fruit for personal enjoyment is both a
renunciant and a KarmaYogi. One does not become a renunciant merely by not
lighting the fire, and one does not become a yogi merely by abstaining from
work. (6.01)
O Arjuna, renunciation (Samnyasa) is the same as KarmaYoga because, no one
becomes a KarmaYogi who has not renounced all motives behind an action. (See
also 5.01,
5.05,
6.01 and
18.02 ) (6.02)
A DEFINITION OF YOGA
For the wise, who seek to attain yoga of meditation or the equanimity of mind,
KarmaYoga is said to be the means. For one who has attained yoga, equanimity
becomes the means of Self-realization. A person is said to have attained yogic
perfection when he or she has no desire for sensual pleasures or attachment
to the fruits of work and has renounced all motives. (6.03-04)
Yogic perfection can be achieved
only when one does all activities just to please the Supreme Lord
Krishna
in the spirit of total surrender. KarmaYoga or selfless service produces
tranquility of mind. When one performs action as a matter of duty without any
motive, the mind is not disturbed by the fear of failure; it becomes tranquil,
and one attains yogic perfection through meditation. The equanimity of mind
necessary for Self-realization comes only after giving up all motives and
desires. Selfishness is the root cause of other impure desires in the mind. The
desireless mind becomes peaceful. Thus KarmaYoga is recommended to persons
desiring success in yoga of meditation. Perfection in meditation results in
control over the senses, bringing forth tranquility of mind that ultimately
leads to God-realization.
MIND IS THE BEST FRIEND AS WELL AS
THE WORST ENEMY
One must elevate --
and not degrade --
oneself by one’s own mind. The mind alone is one’s friend, as well as one’s
enemy. The mind is the friend of those who have control over it, and the mind
acts like an enemy for those who do not control it. (6.05-06)
There is no enemy other than an uncontrolled mind in this world (BP
7.08.10). Therefore, one should first try to control and conquer this enemy by
regular practice of meditation with a firm determination and effort. All
spiritual practices are aimed towards the conquest of the mind. Guru Nanak said:
“Master the mind, and you master the world.” Sage Patanjali defines yoga as
control over the activities (or the thought waves, Chitta Vritti) of mind and
intellect (PYS 1.02). Firm control of the mind and senses is known as yoga (KaU
6.11). Control of the mind and senses is called austerity and yoga (MB
3.209.53). The purpose of meditation is to control the mind so that one can
focus on God and live according to His instructions and will. The mind of a yogi
is under control; a yogi is not under the control of the mind. Sāmkhya
definition of meditation is effortless control of extrovert tendency of mind
going towards sense objects and making it introvert by tuning it with the
Supreme. A one-pointed, relaxed, introvert mind of a yogi is the most powerful
and creative mind --
it can do anything.
The mind, indeed, is the cause of bondage as well as liberation of the
living entity. The mind becomes the cause of bondage when controlled by modes of
material Nature, and the same mind, when attached to the Supreme, becomes the
cause of salvation (BP 3.25.15). The mind alone is the cause of salvation as
well as bondage of human beings. The mind becomes the cause of bondage when
controlled by sense objects, and it becomes the cause of salvation when
controlled by the intellect (VP 6.07.28). Absolute control over mind and senses
is a prerequisite for any spiritual practice for Self-realization. One who has
not become the master of the senses cannot progress towards the goal of
Self-realization. Therefore, after establishing control over the activities of
the mind, one should take the mind away from the enjoyment of sensual pleasures
and fix it on God. When the mind is disengaged from sense pleasures and engaged
with God, sense impulses become ineffective because the senses obtain their
power from the mind. The mind is the ruler of the other five senses. One who
becomes master of the mind becomes master of all the senses.
One who has control over the lower self
-- the mind and senses
-- is tranquil
in heat and cold, in pleasure and pain, in honor and dishonor, and remains ever
steadfast with the supreme Self. (6.07)
One can realize God only when the mind becomes tranquil and completely
free from desires and dualities, such as pain and pleasure. However, people are
rarely completely free from desires and duality. But one can become free from
the bonds of desire and duality if one uses the mind and senses in the service
of the Lord. They who master their mind get the spiritual wealth of knowledge
and bliss. Self can only be realized when the lake of the mind becomes still,
just as the reflection of the moon is seen in a lake when the water is still.
(See also
2.70)
A person is called yogi who has both Self-knowledge and Self-realization, who is
tranquil, who has control over the mind and senses, and to whom a clod, a stone,
and gold are the same. (6.08)
A person is considered superior who is impartial toward companions, friends,
enemies, neutrals, arbiters, haters, relatives, saints, and sinners. (6.09)
TECHNIQUES OF MEDITATION
A yogi, seated in solitude, should constantly contemplate the Supreme Being
only; after bringing the mind and senses under control and becoming free from
desires and proprietorship. (6.10)
The place of meditation should have the serenity, solitude, and spiritual
atmosphere of odor-free, noise-free, and light-free caves of the
Himalayas. Massive, gorgeous buildings with exquisite marble
figures of celestial controllers are not enough. These often come at the expense
of spirituality and help religious commerce only.
The eight steps of meditation based on Patanjali’s YogaSutras (PYS 2.29)
are: (1) Moral restraints, (2) Regulative principles, (3) Right posture and
yogic exercises, (4) Yogic breathing, (5) Sense withdrawal, (6) Concentration,
(7) Meditation, and (8) Trance or superconscious state of mind.
One must follow these eight steps, one by one, under proper guidance to
make progress in meditation. Use of breathing and concentration techniques
without necessary purification of the mind and without sublimation of feelings
and desires by moral conduct and spiritual discipline (See 16.24) may lead to a
dangerous, neurotic state of mind. Patanjali says: The sitting posture for
meditation should be stable, relaxed, and comfortable for the individual’s
physical body (PYS 2.46).
Yogic breathing is not the forcible
-- and often harmful
-- retention of
breath in the lungs as is commonly misunderstood and wrongly practiced.
Patanjali defines it as control of the Prana
-- the bioimpulses or the astral life forces
-- that cause
the breathing process (PYS 2.49). It is a gradual process of bringing under
control or slowing down --
by using standard yogic techniques, such as yogic postures, breathing exercises,
locks, and gestures --
the bioimpulses that activate the motor and sensory nerves that regulate
breathing, and over which we normally have no control.
When the body is supercharged by the huge reservoir of omnipresent
cosmic current flowing through the medulla oblongata, the need for breathing is
reduced or eliminated and the yogi reaches the breathless state of trance, the
last milestone of the spiritual journey. The Upanishad says: No mortal ever
lives by breathing oxygen in the air alone. Mortals depend on something else
(KaU 5.05). Jesus said: One shall not live by bread (food, water, and air)
alone, but by every word (or the cosmic energy) that comes out of the mouth of
God (Matthew 4.04). The cord of breath ties the living entity (soul) to the
body-mind complex. A yogi unties the soul from the body and ties it with the
Supersoul during the breathless state of trance.
The withdrawal of the senses from the sense-objects is a major obstacle
in the attainment of the goal of a yogi. When sense withdrawal has been
accomplished, concentration, meditation, and Samadhi become very easy to master.
The mind should be controlled and trained to follow the intellect rather than
let it be drawn towards and controlled by gross sense objects, such as hearing,
touch, sight, taste, and smell. The mind is restless by nature. Watching the
natural flow of breath coming in and going out, and alternate breathing help to
make the mind steady.
The two most common techniques
of sense withdrawal are these: (1) Focus your full attention on the point
between the eyebrows. Perceive and expand a sphere of white, rotating light
there, (2) Mentally chant a mantra or
any holy name of the Lord as quickly as possible for a long time and let the
mind get completely absorbed into the sound of mental
chanting until you do not hear the ticking sound of a nearby
clock. The speed and loudness of mental chanting
should be increased with the restlessness of the mind, and vice versa. In
meditation, one may tap the power of subconscious mind to achieve
a noble desired goal in life.
Concentration on a particular part of a deity, on the sound of a mantra,
on the flow of breath, on various energy centers in the body, on the mid-brows,
on the tip of the nose, or on an imaginary crimson lotus inside the chest
center, stills the mind and stops it from wandering.
One should sit on his or her own firm seat that is neither too high nor too low,
covered with grass, a deerskin, and a cloth, one over the other, in a clean
spot. Sitting there in a comfortable position and concentrating the mind on God,
controlling the thoughts and the activities of the senses, one should practice
meditation to purify the mind and senses. (6.11-12)
A yogi should contemplate any beautiful form of God until the form
becomes ever present in the mind. Short meditation with full concentration is
better than long meditation without concentration. Fixing the mind on a single
object of contemplation for twelve (12) seconds, two and one-half (2.5) minutes,
and half an hour is known as concentration, meditation, and trance,
respectively. Meditation and trance are the spontaneous result of
concentration. Meditation occurs when the mind stops oscillating off the point
of concentration.
In the lower stage of trance, the mind becomes so centered on a
particular part of the deity
-- such as the face or the feet
-- that it forgets everything. This is like a dream
in a wakeful state where one remains aware of one’s mind, thoughts, and the
surroundings. In the higher stage of trance, the body becomes still and
motionless, and the mind experiences various aspects of the Truth. The mind
loses its individual identity and becomes one with the cosmic mind.
The superconscious state of mind is the highest stage of trance. In this
state of mind, the normal human consciousness becomes connected to (or
overpowered by) cosmic consciousness; one reaches a thoughtless, pulseless, and
breathless state and does not feel anything except peace, joy, and supreme
bliss. In the highest state of trance, the energy center (Chakra) on the top of
the head opens up; the mind is merged into the infinite; and there is no mind
or thought, but only the feeling of His transcendental existence, awareness, and
bliss. A person who reaches this state is called a sage.
Attaining the blissful state of trance seems difficult for most people.
Muniji gives a simple method. He says: When you are immersed in Him and His work
is flowing through you, you become ever happy, ever joyful, and ever blissful.
One should sit by holding the waist, spine, chest, neck, and head erect,
motionless and steady; fix the eyes and the mind steadily on the front of the
nostril without looking around; make your mind serene and fearless; practice
celibacy; have the mind under control; think of Me, and have Me as the supreme
goal. (See also 4.29,5.27,
8.10, and
8.12) (6.13-14)
Swami Hariharananda suggests keeping pinpointed attention penetrating
four inches deep between the eyebrows
near the master gland — the pituitary. The Bible says: If your eyes are single,
your whole body will (seem to) be full of light (Matthew 6.22). Fixing the gaze
on the nose tip is one of the gestures of KriyaYoga recommended by Swami
Sivananda to awaken the Kundalini power located at the base of the spine. After
a little practice each
day, the eyes will become accustomed and slightly convergent and see the two
sides of the nose. As you gaze at the nose tip, concentrate on the movement of
breath through the nostrils. After ten minutes, close your eyes and look into
the dark space in front of your closed eyes. If you see a light, concentrate on
it because this light can completely absorb your consciousness and lead you to
trance according to yogic scriptures. The beginner should first practice fixing
the gaze at the mid-brows, as mentioned in verse 5.27, or at the cerebrum, as
hinted in verse 8.12, before learning to fix the gaze on the tip of the nose.
The help of a teacher and use of a
mantra is highly recommended.
Celibacy helps to still the mind and awaken the dormant Kundalini.
Celibacy and certain breathing exercises cleanse the subtle body. The subtle
body is nourished by seminal and ovarian energy, just as the gross body needs
food for nourishment. Sarada Ma warned her disciples not to be intimate with
persons of the opposite gender even if God came in that form. The role of
celibacy in spiritual life is overlooked in the West because it is not an easy
task for most people. The individual should choose
the right life partner for a successful spiritual journey if celibacy is not
possible. It is very dangerous to force celibacy on disciples who are not ready
for it. The scripture says: Just as a King, protected by castle walls, wins over
the enemy, similarly those who want victory over the mind and senses should try
to subdue them by living as a householder (BP 5.01.18).
Sublimation of the sex impulse precedes enlightenment (AV 11.05.05). One
sense organ, attached to its object,
can drain the intellect, just as one hole in a water pot can empty the water (MS
2.99). One commits sin by engaging senses to sense objects and obtains yogic
powers by controlling the senses (MS 2.93). Transmutation of the life force of
procreative energy leads to yoga. It is difficult but possible to transcend sex
by beholding the presence of the divine in the body of all human beings and
mentally bowing down to them.
Thus, by always practicing to keep the mind fixed on Me, the yogi whose mind is
subdued attains the Supreme peace of Nirvana and unites with
Me..
This yoga is not
possible, O Arjuna, for one who eats too much or who does not eat at all, who
sleeps too much or too little. (6.16)
The yoga of meditation destroys all sorrow for the one who is moderate in
eating, recreation, working, sleeping, and waking. (6.17)
The Gita teaches that extremes should be avoided at all costs in all
spheres of life. This moderation of the Gita was eulogized by Lord Buddha who
called it the middle path, the right way, or the noble path. A healthy mind and
body are required for successful performance of any spiritual practice.
Therefore, it is required that a yogi should regulate his daily bodily
functions, such as eating, sleeping, bathing, resting and recreation. Those who
eat too much or too little may become sick or fragile. It is recommended to fill
half of the stomach with food, one fourth with water, and leave the rest empty
for air. If one sleeps more than six hours, one's lethargy, passion, and bile
may increase. A yogi should avoid extreme indulgence in uncontrolled desires as
well as the opposite extreme of yogic discipline
--- the torturing
of the body and mind.
A person is said to have achieved yoga, union with the Self, when the perfectly
disciplined mind becomes free from all desires and gets completely united with
the Self in trance. (6.18)
The lamp (of mind) in a spot sheltered (by wall of the Self) from the wind (of
desire) does not flicker. This simile is used for the subdued mind of a yogi
absorbed in meditation on the Self. (6.19)
The sign of yogic perfection is that the mind remains always undisturbed
like the flame of a lamp in a windless place.
When the mind, disciplined by the practice of meditation, becomes steady and
quiet, one becomes content with the Self by beholding the Self with purified
intellect. (6.20)
The self is present in all living beings as fire is present in wood.
Friction makes the presence of fire in the wood visible to the eyes, similarly
meditation makes the Self, residing in the body, perceivable (MB 12.210.42). A
psychophysical transformation (or the superconscious state) of mind in trance is
necessary for God-realization. Each of us has access to the superconscious mind
that is not limited by time and space.
One cannot comprehend the Infinite by reason. Reason is powerless to
grasp the nature of the beginningless Absolute. The highest faculty is not
reasoning but intuition, the comprehension of knowledge coming from the Self and
not from the fallible senses or reasoning. Self can be perceived only by the
intuitive experience in the highest state of trance and by no other means.
Yogananda said: Meditation can enlarge the magic cup of intuition to hold the
ocean of infinite wisdom.
One feels infinite bliss that is perceivable only through the intellect, and is
beyond reach of the senses. After realizing the Absolute Reality, one is never
separated from it. (6.21)
After Self-realization (SR), one does not regard any other gain superior to SR.
Established in SR, one is not moved even by the greatest calamity. (6.22)
The state of severance from union with sorrow is called yoga. This yoga should
be practiced with firm determination, and without any mental reservation. (6.23)
Yoga is attained after long, constant, vigorous practice of meditation
with firm faith (PYS 1.14).
One gradually attains tranquility of mind by totally abandoning all desires,
completely restraining the senses by the intellect, and keeping the mind fully
absorbed in the Self by means of a well-trained and purified intellect and
thinking of nothing else. (6.24-25)
When the mind is freed with the help of spiritual practices from the
impurities of lust and greed born out of the feeling of ‘I, me, and my’, it
remains tranquil in material happiness and distress (BP 3.25.16).
Wherever this restless and unsteady mind wanders (during meditation), one should
bring it back under the control of the intellect. (6.26)
The mind plays tricks to wander and roam in the world of sensuality. The
meditator should keep the mind fixed on the Self by always pondering that one is
the soul, not the body. Just watchh
and laugh at the wanderings of the mind and gently bring it back under the
supervision and control of the intellect.
The natural tendency of the mind is to wander. We know from personal
experience that the mind is very difficult to control. To control the mind is an
impossible task like controlling the wind. The human mind can be subdued by any
sincere spiritual practice such as
meditation and detachment (Gita
6.34-35). Most commentators, however, have stated that the mind or self should
be brought back under the control of the Self when it starts to wander during
meditation.
Atma is considered superior to the body, senses, mind, and the
intellect. (Gita 3.42). Thus we can use the awareness of the Atma to subdue the
mind. Swami Vishvas has developed a meditation technique
based on a slightly different interpretation of verse 6.26. This Method of
meditation, based on the theory: Never let the mind wander unsupervised, is
described below:
Assume the meditative posture given in verse 6.13. It is a very good
practice, before starting any work, to invoke the grace of the personal god of
your choice that you believe in. Lord
Ganesha, Lord Krishna
or one’s guru should be also invoked by Hindus.
The main aim of meditation, or any spiritual practice, is to get oneself
out of the outer world and its activities, start the journey within, and become
an introvert. Always keep in mind that you are not the body nor the mind nor the
intellect, but Self (Atma) that is separate and superior to the body-mind-ego
(BME) complex. Detach your Self from
the BME and make the Self a witness during meditation. Withdraw your mind from
the outside world and fix your gaze at any one center of your
choice (pituitary gland, the sixth Chakra, front of the
nostrils, the heart center, or the naval center) where you feel most
comfortable. Witness the activities of the mind without becoming judgmental
-- good or bad
-- about the
thoughts coming to your mind. Just relax, take a joy ride in the back seat of
the vehicle of mind, and watch
the wanderings of mind in the thought-world. The mind will wander because this
is its nature. It will not remain quiet in the beginning. Do not be in a hurry
to slow down, pressure, control, or try to engage the mind in any other way, such
as by chanting a mantra,
concentrating on any object or thought.
Detach yourself completely
from your mind and watch the play of
Maya, the mind. Do not forget that your job is to see your (lower) self, the
mind, with the (higher) Self, the Atma. Do not get attached
or carried away by the thought waves (Vritti) of the mind; just witness or
follow it. After serious and sincere practice, the
mind will start slowing down when it finds out that it is being constantly watched
and followed. Do not add anything to the process of witnessing the inner world
of thought process (Chitta-vritti). Slowly, your power of concentration will
increase; the mind will join the inward journey as a friend (Gita 6.05-06); and
a state of bliss will radiate all around you. You will go beyond thought to the
thoughtless world of Nirvikalpa Samadhi. Practice this for half an hour in the
morning and evening or at any other convenient, but fixed, time of your
choice. The progress will depend on several factors beyond your
control, but just persist without procrastination. Always conclude the
meditation process with the triple sound vibration of Aum, and thank God.
WHO IS A YOGI
Supreme bliss comes to a Self-realized yogi whose mind is tranquil, whose
desires are under control, and who is free from faults or sin. (6.27)
Such a sinless yogi, who constantly engages his or her mind and intellect with
the Self, enjoys the eternal bliss of contact with the Self. (6.28)
Yogananda said: In the absence of inward joy, people turn to evil.
Meditation on the God of bliss permeates us with goodness.
A yogi who is in union with the Supreme Being sees every being with an equal eye
because of perceiving the omnipresent Supreme Being (or the Self) abiding in all
beings and all beings abiding in the Supreme Being. (See also
4.355 and
5.18) (6.29)
Perception of oneness of the Self in every being is the highest spiritual
perfection. Sage Yajnavalkya said: A wife does not love her husband because of
his or her physical satisfaction. She loves her husband because she feels the
oneness of her soul with his soul. She is merged in her husband and becomes one
with him (BrU 2.04.05). The foundation of Vedic marriage is based on this noble
and solid rock of soul culture and is unbreakable. Trying to develop any
meaningful human relationship without a firm understanding of the spiritual
basis of all relationships is like trying to water the leaves of a tree rather
than the root.
When one perceives one’s own higher Self in all people and all people in
one’s own higher Self, then one does not hate or injure anybody (IsU 06).
Eternal peace belongs to those who perceive God existing within everybody as
Spirit (KaU 5.13). One should love others, including the enemy, because all are
your own self. "Love your enemy and pray for those who persecute you" is not
only one of the noblest teachings of the Bible, but is an elementary idea
common to all paths leading to God. When one realizes that his or her very self
has become everything, whom shall one hate or punish? One does not break the
teeth that bite the tongue. When one perceives none other than one’s own Lord
abiding in the entire universe, with whom shall one fight? One should not only
love the roses, but love the thorns also.
One, who sees Me everywhere (and in everything) and beholds
everything in Me, is not separated from Me, and I am not separated from him.
(6.30))
The non-dualists, who adore Me abiding in all beings, abide in Me irrespective
of their mode of living. (6.31)
The best yogi is one who regards every being like oneself and who can feel the
pain and pleasures of others as one’s own, O Arjuna. (6.32)
One should consider all creatures as one’s own children (BP 7.14.09).
This is one of the qualities of a true devotee. The sages consider all women
their mother, other’s wealth a clod, and all beings as their own self. Rare is a
person whose heart melts by the fire of grief of others and who rejoices
hearing the praise of others.
TWO METHODS TO SUBDUE THE
RESTLESS MIND
Arjuna said: O Krishnaa,
You have said that the yoga of meditation is characterized
by equanimity of mind, but due to restlessness of mind, I find it difficult to
perceive it as steady. Because the mind, indeed, is very unsteady, turbulent,
powerful, and obstinate, O
Krishna. I think restraining the mind is as
difficult as restraining the wind.
Lord Krishna
said: Undoubtedly, O Arjuna, the mind is restless and difficult to restrain, but
it is subdued by any constant vigorous spiritual practice
-- such
as meditation --
with perseverance, and by detachment,
O Arjuna. (6.35)
Detachhment is proportional to
one’s understanding of the baselessness of the world and its objects (MB
12.174.04). Contemplation without detachment
is like jewels on the body without clothes (TR 2.177.02). Anything can be ach
Yoga is difficult for one whose mind is not subdued. However, yoga is attainable
by the person of subdued mind who strives through proper means. (6.36)
DESTINATION OF UNSUCCESSFUL YOGI
Arjuna said: What is the destination of the faithful who deviate from the path
of meditation and fail to attain yogic perfection due to an unsubdued mind, O
Krishnaa? (6.37)
Do they not perish like a dispersing cloud, O
Krishna, having lost both the heavenly and the
worldly pleasures, supportless and bewildered on the path of Self-realization?
(6.38)
O Krishna, only You are able to
completely dispel this doubt of mine because there is none other than You who
can dispel such a doubt. (See also
15.15) (6.39)
Arjuna asked a very good question. Because the mind is very difficult to
control, it may not be possible to achieve perfection during one's lifetime.
Does all the effort get wasted? The answer comes:
Lord Krishnaa said: Spiritual practice
performed by a yogi never goes to waste either in this life or in the next life.
A transcendentalist never takes a birth lower than the present one, My dear
friend. (6.40)
The less evolved unsuccessful yogi is reborn in the house of the pious and
prosperous after attaining heaven and living there for many years. The highly
evolved unsuccessful yogi does not go to heaven, but is born in a spiritually
advanced family. A birth like this is very difficult, indeed, to obtain in this
world. (6.41-42)
The unsuccessful yogi regains the knowledge acquired in the
previous life and strives again to achieve perfection from the point where he
had left, O Arjuna. (6.43)
The unsuccessful yogi is instinctively carried towards God by virtue of latent
Karmic impressions (Samsk|ra)
of yogic practices of previous lives. Even the inquirer of yoga (or union with
God) surpasses those who perform Vedic rituals (for material gains). (6.44)
The yogi who diligently strives becomes completely free from all imperfections
after becoming gradually perfect through many incarnations and reaches the
Supreme Abode. (6.45)
One must be very careful in spiritual life, or there is a possibility of
being carried away by the powerful wind of bad association created by Maya, and
one may abandon the spiritual path. One should never get discouraged. The
unsuccessful yogi gets another chance by starting over from where he or she
leaves off. The spiritual journey is long and slow, but no sincere effort is
ever wasted. Normally it takes many, many births to reach the perfection of
salvation. All living entities (souls) are eventually redeemed after they reach
the zenith of spiritual evolution.
WHO IS THE BEST YOGI
The yogi is superior to the ascetics. The yogi is superior to the Vedic
scholars. The yogi is superior to the ritualists. Therefore, O Arjuna, be a
yogi. (6.46)
And I consider the yogi-devotee
--- who lovingly contemplates Me with supreme faith
and whose mind is ever absorbed in Me
-- to be the best of all the yogis. (See also
12.02 and
18.66) (6.47)
Meditation or any other act becomes more powerful and efficient if it is
done with knowledge, faith, and devotion to God. Meditation is a necessary
condition but not a sufficient condition for spiritual progress. The mind should
be kept ever absorbed in thoughts of God. The meditative mood is to be continued
during other times through scriptural study, Self-analysis, and selfless
service. It is said that no single yoga alone is complete without the presence
of other yogas. Just as the right combination of all ingredients is essential
for preparation of a good meal, similarly, selfless service,
chanting of Lord's name, meditation, study of scriptures,
contemplation, and devotional love are essential for reaching
the supreme goal. Some seekers prefer just to stick to one path. They should try
all other major paths and see if a combination is better for them or not. Any
path can become the right path if one has completely surrendered to God. The
person who meditates with deep devotional love of God is called a yogi-devotee
and is considered to be the best of all yogis.
Before one can purify one's psyche by a mantra or meditation, one has to
reach a level whereby one's system of consciousness becomes sensitive to a
mantra. This means one's mundane desires must be first fulfilled
-- or satisfied
-- by
detachment, and one has practiced the first four steps of Patanjali’s YogaSutra.
It is just like cleaning jewelry first before gold-plating it.
|
|
|
CHAPTER 7
SELF-KNOWLEDGE AND ENLIGHTENMENT
Lord Krishna said: O Arjuna, listen
how you shall know Me fully without any doubt, with your mind absorbed in Me,
taking refuge in Me and performing yogic practices. (7.01)
METAPHYSICAL KNOWLEDGE IS THE
ULTIMATE KNOWLEDGE
I shall impart to you both the transcendental knowledge and the transcendental
experience or a vision, after knowing that nothing more remains to be known in
this world. (7.02)
Those who have transcendental experience become perfect (RV 1.164.39).
Everything becomes (as though) known when the Supreme Being is heard, reflected,
meditated upon, seen, and known (BrU 4.05.06). The need to know all other things
becomes irrelevant with the dawn of the knowledge of the Absolute, the Supreme
Spirit. All articles made of gold become known after knowing gold. Similarly,
after knowing the Supreme Being (ParaBrahma), all other manifestations of the
Eternal Being (Brahma) become known. Yogi Chimanbhai says: One who knows Lord
Krishna
as the Supreme Being (ParaBrahma), is considered to have known all, but one who
knows everything, but does not know
Krishna, does not know anything. The intent of the
above verse is that knowledge of all other subjects remains incomplete without
one’s understanding of who am I?
SEEKERS ARE VERY FEW
Scarcely one out of thousands of persons strives for perfection of
Self-realization. Scarcely one among those successful strivers truly understands
Me.
(7.03)
Many are called, but few are chosen (Matthew 22.14). Few are fortunate
enough to obtain knowledge of, and devotion to, the Supreme Being.
DEFINITION OF SPIRIT AND MATTER
The mind, intellect, ego, ether, air, fire, water, and earth are the eightfold
division of My material Nature. (See also
13.05) (7.04)
'Material Nature' is defined as the material cause or the material
energy out of which everything is made. Material Nature is the original source
of the material world, consisting of three modes of material Nature and eight
basic elements out of which everything in the universe has evolved, according to
Sankhya doctrine. Material Nature is one of the transformations of divine power
(Maya) and is the material cause of creation of the entire universe. Matter is
thus a part of Lord's illusory energy, Maya. Material Nature is also referred to
as perishable, body, matter, Nature, Maya, field, creation, and manifest state.
That which creates diversity as well as the diversity itself, and all that can
be seen or known, including the universal mind, is called material Nature.
Material Nature or matter is My lower Nature. My other higher Nature is the
Spirit or consciousness by which
this entire universe is sustained, O Arjuna. (7.05)
Two types of material Nature are described in verses 7.04 and 7.05. The
eightfold material Nature described in verse 7.04 is called lower energy or
material energy. This is commonly known as material Nature or Prakriti. It
creates the material world with the help of consciousness. The other higher
Nature mentioned in verse 7.05, is also called the higher energy or the
spiritual energy (Purusha). This is derived from consciousness, the Spirit.
Purusha with the help of Prakriti creates and sustains the entire universe.
Spirit is immutable; and material Nature, born of Spirit, is mutable. Spirit
observes, witnesses, enjoys as well as supervises material Nature.
The Supreme Spirit is the efficient cause of creation of the universe.
The material Nature and Spirit are not two independent identities but the two
aspects of the Supreme Spirit. The Supreme Spirit, Spirit, and material Nature
are the same, yet different as the sun and its light and heat are the same as
well as different.
The water and the fish that is born in and sustained by the water, are
not one and the same. Similarly, the Spirit and the material Nature that is born
out of Spirit, are not one and the same (MB 12.315.14). The spirit is also
called soul when spirit enjoys the modes of material Nature by associating with
the senses. The Spirit and soul are also different because Spirit sustains soul,
but the wise perceive no difference between the two (BP 4.28.62).
Some of the terms — such as the Supreme Spirit, Spirit, material Nature,
and soul — have different definitions in different doctrines and also take
different meanings, depending on the context. In this rendering, the
nonsectarian word ‘God’ stands for the one and only Lord of the universe
--- the Supreme
Being -- whom
Hindus prefer to call by various personal names such as Rama,
Krishna, Shiva, and Mother. Different terminology does confuse
a reader who has to learn --
preferably with the help of a teacher
--
SUPREME SPIRIT IS THE BASIS OF EVERYTHING
Know that all creatures have evolved from this twofold energy and I, the Supreme
Spirit, am the source of the origin as well as the dissolution of the entire
universe. (See also
13.26
There is nothing higher than Me, the Supreme Being, O Arjuna. Everything in the
universe is strung on Me like different jewels are strung on the thread of a
necklace. (7.07)
One and the same Spirit is present in cows, horses, human beings, birds,
and all other living beings just as the same thread is present in the necklace
made of diamond, gold, pearl, or wood (MB 12.206.02-03). The entire creation is
permeated by Him (YV 32.08).
O Arjuna, I am the sapidity in the water, I am the radiance in the sun and the
moon, the sacred syllable ‘AUM’ in all the Vedas, the sound in the ether, and
potency in human beings. I am the sweet fragrance in the earth. I am the heat in
the fire, the life in all living beings, and the austerity in the ascetics.
(7.08-09)
O Arjuna, know Me to be the eternal seed of all creatures. I am the
intelligence of the intelligent and the brilliance of the brilliant. (See also
9.166 and
10.39). I am the
strength of the strong who are devoid of lust and attachment.
I am the lust or Cupid in human beings that is not only for sense gratification
and is in accord with Dharma (for the sacred purpose of procreation after
marriage), O Arjuna.
Know that three modes of material Nature
--- goodness, passion, and ignorance
-- also emanate
from Me. I am neither dependent on, nor affected by, the modes of material
Nature; but the modes of material Nature are dependent on Me. (See also
9.04 and
9.05) (7.12)
Human beings get deluded by various aspects of these three modes of material
Nature; therefore, they do not know Me, who am eternal and above these modes.
(7.13)
HOW TO OVERCOME THE DELUSIVE DIVINE POWER (MAYA)
This divine power of Mine called Maya, consisting of three modes of Nature, is
very difficult to overcome. Only those who surrender unto Me easily pierce the
veil of Maya and know the Absolute Reality. (See also
14.26,
15.19 and
18.66) (7.14)
When one fully dedicates one's life to the Supreme power and depends on
Him under all circumstances, just as a small child depends on its parents, then
Lord personally takes charge of such a devotee. And when He takes charge of you,
there is no need to be afraid of anything or to depend on anybody else for
anything --
spiritual or material --
in life.
WHO SEEKS GOD?
The evil doers, the ignorant, the lowest persons who are attached to demonic
nature and whose power of discrimination has been taken away by divine illusive
power (Maya), do not worship or seek Me. (7.15)
Four types of virtuous ones worship or seek Me, O Arjuna. They are: the
distressed, the seeker of Self-knowledge, the seeker of wealth, and the
enlightened one (who has experienced the Supreme Being). (7.16)
Whatever a person does is the product of desire. Nobody can ever do
anything without the desire for it (MS 2.04). Desires cannot be completely wiped
out. One should first transmute the lower forms of selfish desires. Desire for
salvation is a higher or noble form of desire. Desire for devotional love of
God is regarded as the highest and the purest form of all human desires. It is
said that advanced devotees do not even desire salvation from God. They long
for loving devotional service to God, life after life.
The lower desires of devotees who approach Him for fulfillment become
like roasted seeds that cannot sprout and grow into a big tree of desire. What
really matters is the deep concentration of mind on God through feelings of
devotion, love, fear, or even for material gain (BP 10.22.26).
Among them the enlightened one, who is ever united with Me and whose devotion
is exclusive, is the best. Because I am very dear to the enlightened and the
enlightened is very dear to Me..
(7.17)
Knowledge of God without devotion
-- the love of God
--
All these seekers are indeed noble, but I regard the enlightened devotee as My
very Self because one who is steadfast becomes one with Me and abides in My
supreme abode. (See also
9.29
After many births, the enlightened one resorts to Me by realizing that
everything is, indeed, My manifestation. Such
a great soul is very rare. (7.19)
All this is, of course, the Spirit because everything is born from, rests
in, and merges into the Spirit (ChUU 3.14.01).
All this is Spirit. The Spirit is everywhere. All this universe is, indeed,
Spirit (MuU 2.02.11). The Bible says: You are gods (John 10.34). The Vedas and
Upanishads declare: (1) Consciousness is Spirit (AiU 3.03 in Rigveda). (2) I am
Spirit (BrU 1.04.10 in Yajurveda). (3) You are Spirit (ChU
6.08.07 in Samaveda). (4) The Spirit is also called Atma (or Brahman, Brahm,
Brahma) (MaU 02 in Atharvaveda). That which
is One has become all these (RV 8.58.02). The firm understanding
-- that the
entire creation and every order of reality are nothing but another form of
divinity -- is true Self-knowledge.
Persons whose discernment has been carried away by desires impelled by their
Karmic impression, resort to celestial controllers and practice various
religious rites for fulfillment of their material desires. (7.20)
WORSHIP OF DEITY IS ALSO WORSHIP OF GOD
Whosoever desires to worship whatever deity — using any name,
form, and method — with faith, I make their faith steady in that very deity.
Endowed with steady faith, they worship that deity and obtain their wishes
through that deity. Those wishes are, indeed, granted by
Me. (7.21-22)
The power in the deities comes from the Supreme Lord as the aroma in the
wind comes from the flower (BP 6.04.34). God is the bestower of fruits of work
(BS 3.02.38). God fulfills all desires of His worshippers (BP 4.13.34). One
should not look down upon any method of seeking God because all worship is
worship of the same God. He fulfills all sincere and beneficial prayers of a
devotee if He is worshipped with faith and love. The wise realize that all names
and forms are His, whereas the ignorant play the game of holy war in the name of
religion to seek personal gain at the cost of others.
It is said that whatever deity a person may worship, all his or her
obeisance and prayers reach the Supreme Being just as all water that falls as
rain eventually reaches the ocean. Whatever name and form of divinity one adores
is worship of the same Supreme Being, and one gets the reward of deity-worship
performed with faith. Desired results of worship are given indirectly by the
Lord through one's favorite deity. Human beings live in the darkness of the
prison cells of pairs of opposites. Deities are like icons or a medium that can
open the window through which the Supreme may be perceived. However, the worship
of deities without full understanding of the nature of the Supreme Being is
considered to be in the mode of ignorance.
But such
material gains of these less intelligent human beings are temporary. The
worshipers of celestial controllers go to celestial controllers, but My devotees
certainly come to Me.
(7.23)
Those who worship deities or celestial controllers are under the mode of
goodness or passion; and those who practice other, muchh
lower grades of worship, such as the
worship of evil spirits, ghosts, black magic, and Tantra
-- also known as
idolatry -- to
get progeny, fame, or to destroy their enemies are under the mode of ignorance.
Lord Krishna advises against such
lower grades of worship and recommends worship of the one and only Supreme Lord,
using any one name and form. The devotees of Krishna
may sometimes worship Krishna
in other forms also. In Mahabharata, Lord Krishna
Himself advised Arjuna to worship a much
gentler mother form of God, known as Mother Durga, just before the start of the
war for victory. This is like a child
going to ask something from Mother instead of Father. The Lord is actually both
mother and father of all creatures.
GOD CAN BE SEEN IN ANY DESIRED FORM
OF WORSHIP
The ignorant ones — unable to completely understand My immutable, incomparable,
incomprehensible, and transcendental form and existence — believe that I, the
Supreme Being, am formless and take forms or
incarnate. I do not reveal Myself to the ignorant ones whose
Self-knowledge is obscured by My divine power (YogaMayaa) and do not know My
unborn, eternal, and transcendental form and personality (and consider Me
formless). (See also 5.16)
(7.24-25)
The Sanskrit word ‘Avyakta’ has been used in verses 2.25, 2.28, 7.24,
8.18, 8.20, 8.21, 9.04, 12.01, 12.03, 12.05, and 13.05. It takes different
meanings according to the context. It is used in the sense of unmanifest,
material Nature and also in the sense of Spirit. Supreme Being
-- the Absolute
Consciousness --
is higher than both unmanifest Nature and Spirit. ‘Avyakta’ does not mean
formless; it means unmanifest or a transcendental form that is invisible to our
physical eyes and cannot be comprehended by the human mind or described by
words. Everything has a form. Nothing in the cosmos, including the Supreme
Being, is formless. Every form is His form. Supreme Being has a transcendental
form and Supreme Personality. He is eternal, without any origin and end. The
invisible Absolute is the basis of the visible world.
The meaning of verse 7.24 also seems to contradict the common belief that
Lord incarnates, as mentioned in verses 4.06-08, and 9.11. It is said here that
the Supreme Being is ever unmanifest, and, as such,
He never becomes manifest. In a true sense, the Supreme Being or Absolute does
not incarnate. He actually never leaves His Supreme Abode! It is the intellect
of the Supreme Being that does the work of creation, maintenance, incarnation,
and destruction by using His innumerable powers. The deep meaning of this verse
may be understood if one seriously studies the peace invocation of Ishopanishad
that states: “The invisible is the Infinite, the visible too is infinite. From
the Infinite, the infinite universes manifest. The Infinite (Absolute) remains
Infinite or unchanged, even though
infinite universes come out of it.” People do not know the transcendental and
imperishable nature of God and wrongly think that God also incarnates like an
ordinary person. He does not incarnate, but manifests using His own divine
potencies. His birth, activities and form are transcendental or out of this
world.
The transcendental Being is beyond the human conception of form and
formless. Those who consider God formless are as wrong as those who say God has
a form. The argument whether God is formless or has a form has nothing to do
with our worship and spiritual practice. We can worship Him in any way or form
that suits us. A name, form, and description of the imperceptible, all
pervasive, and indescribable Lord has been given by saints and sages for
cultivating the love of God in the hearts of common devotees. A name and a form
are absolutely necessary for the purpose of worship and to nurture devotion
-- a deep love
for God. God appears to a devotee in a form in order to make his or her faith
firm. Therefore, it is necessary that one should respect all forms of God (or
deity), but establish relationship with and worship one form only.
I know, O Arjuna, the beings of the past, of the present, and those of the
future, but no one really knows Me.
(7.26)
All beings in this world are in utter ignorance due to the delusion of pairs of
opposites born of likes and dislikes, O Arjuna. But the persons purified by
unselfish deeds, whose Karma has come to an end, become free from the delusion
of pairs of opposites and worship Me with firm resolve. (7.27-28)
When the Karma of a person comes to an end, only then one can understand
the transcendental science and develop love and devotion to God.
Those who strive for freedom from the cycles of birth, old age, and death — by
taking refuge in Me — fully comprehend Brahman (or Brahma, Spirit, Eternal
Being, Eternal Brahm) and the true nature and creative powers of Brahman.
(7.29)
The steadfast persons who know Me alone as the basis of all
-- mortal beings, Divine Beings, and
the Supreme Being --
even at the time of death, attain Me. (See also
18.04) (7.30)
No human being can know God or Brahman. But those, who know God to be the
governing principle of the whole creation and the underlying basis of all, are
blessed. Here we are giving suggestions for seekers for their daily spiritual
practice. The creation is not in Brahman (or Atma) or created by Brahman, but
creation is Brahman Itself. Jiva (individual soul), Jagat (the cosmos) and
Jagadish or the God are not three separate entity, but One and the same. In
other words, there is nothing other than Atma or God in the universe. Since Atma
is invisible and creation is visible; human eyes cannot see the invisible
connection between Atma and the creation. And our mind makes us believe that the
creator is other than and separate from the creation. Thus, creation appearing
separate from the creator is just an illusion, similar to a dream, created by
the mind. Actually Jiva and Jagat do not exist, only Brahman exists. We have to
recondition our mind that Atma and physical bodies or creation
are one and the same and nothing else but Brahman exists in all different
forms. Creation ---
including our body, mind and ego
-- is just a play of Consciouness and integral part
and parcel of God. All is nothing but Brahman (verses 7.07 and 7.19). One should
always practice to see Brahman in all (verse 6.30) with the firm understanding
that Brahman is all. This is called constant remembrance of God and is better
and much easier than Japa, meditation or any other spiritual practice. The goal
of any spiritual practice is to achieve this state of mind where there is no
duality. This practice leads one from body consciousness to God consciousness
and equanimity of mind. All human weaknesses such as likes and dislikes,
attachment etc. disappear, leading one to Nirvana.
|
|
|
CHAPTER 8
THE ETERNAL BEING
Arjuna said: O Krishna,
who is the Eternal Being or the Spirit? What is the nature of the Eternal Being?
What is Karma? Who are the mortal beings? And who are Divine Beings? Who is the
all pervading Supreme Being and how does He dwell in the body? How can You, the
Supreme Being, be remembered at the time of death by those who have control over
their minds, O Krishna?
(8.01-02)
DEFINITION OF SUPREME SPIRIT, SPIRIT, INDIVIDUAL SOUL,
AND KARMA
Lord Krishna said: The eternal and
immutable Spirit of the Supreme Being is called Eternal Being or the Spirit.
Basic nature, powers, and expansions of Eternal Being are called Adhy|tma or the nature
of Eternal Being. The creative power or urge of Eternal Being that causes
manifestation of the living entity is called Karma. (8.03)
Spirit is also called Eternal Spirit, Spiritual Being, Eternal Being, or
God in English; and Brahma, or Eternal Brahma (Note: Brahma is also spelled as:
Brahm, Brahman but is different from Brahm|) in Sanskrit.
Spirit is the cause of all causes. The word ‘God’ is generally used for both
Spirit, and the Supreme Spirit (or the Supreme Being), the basis of Spirit. We
have used the word ‘Eternal Being’ for Spirit; and ‘Supreme Being’, ‘Absolute’,
and ‘Krishna’
for the Supreme Spirit in this rendering.
The subtle body consists of six sensory faculties, intellect, ego, and
five vital forces called bioimpulses (Life forces, Pr|na). The individual
soul (Jiva) is defined as the subtle body sustained by Spirit. The individual
soul is enshrined in the physical body. The subtle body keeps the physical body
active and alive by operating the organs of perception and action.
Mortal beings, made up of the five basic elements, are
changeable or temporal. Various expansions of the Supreme Being
are called Divine Beings. I, the Supreme Being reside inside the physical bodies
as the Divine Controller and Supreme Enjoyer (Ishvara), O Arjuna. (8.04)
THEORY OF REINCARNATION AND KARMA
One who remembers Me exclusively, even while leaving the body at the time of
death, attains the Supreme Abode; there is no doubt about it. (8.05)
Whatever object one remembers as one leaves the body at the end of life, that object is attained. Thought of whatever object
prevails during one's lifetime, one remembers only that object at the end of
life and achieves it. (8.06)
One’s destiny is determined by the predominant thought at the time of
death. Even if one has practiced devotion and God-consciousness during one’s
lifetime, the thought of God may or may not come at the hour of death.
Therefore, God-consciousness should be continued till death (BS 1.1.12). Sages
continue their efforts in their successive lives, yet at the moment of death
they may fail to remember God. One cannot expect to have good thoughts at the
time of death if one has kept bad company. Keep the association of perfect
devotees and avoid the company of worldly-minded people for success in spiritual
life. Whatever thought one nurtures during life, the same thought comes at the
time of death and determines one’s future destiny. Therefore, life should be
molded in such a way that one should be able to remember God at the time of
death. People should practice God-consciousness in everyday life from childhood
by forming a habit of remembering God before taking any food, before going to
bed, and before starting any work or study.
A SIMPLE METHOD OF GOD REALIZATION
Therefore, always remember Me and do your duty. You shall certainly attain Me if
your mind and intellect are ever focused on
Me. (8.07)
The supreme purpose of life is to always remember a personal God one
believes in; so that one can remember God at the time of death. To remember the
absolute and impersonal God may not be possible for most human beings. A pure
devotee is able to experience the ecstasy of Lord's personal presence within and
reach His Supreme Abode by always remembering Him. Live in a state of constant
spiritual awareness.
By contemplating Me with an unwavering mind that is disciplined by the practice
of meditation, one attains the Supreme Being, O Arjuna. (8.08)
One gets spiritual awakening and the vision of God by constantly thinking
of God in meditation, silent repetition of the holy names of God, and
contemplation. The endeavor of our whole life shapes our destiny. Spiritual
practices are meant to keep the mind absorbed in His thoughts and fixed at His
lotus feet. Ramakrishna said that when you desire anything, pray to the Mother
aspect of God in a lonely place, with tears of sincerity in your eyes, and your
wishes shall be fulfilled. He also said that it might be possible to attain
Self-realization within three days. The more intensely one practices spiritual
disciplines, the more quickly one attains perfection. The intensity of
conviction and belief, combined with deep yearning, restlessness, intense
longing, and persistence, determine the speed of spiritual progress. The real
practice of HathaYoga is not only the yogic exercises taught in modern yoga
centers, but also the consistence, persistence, and insistence in one’s search
for the Supreme Truth.
Self-realization is not a simple act but a process of gradual spiritual
growth, starting with resolve, proceeding gradually to vow, divine grace,
faith, and finally realization of Truth (YV 19.30). The Supreme Being is not
realized through discourses, intellect, or learning. It is realized only when
one sincerely longs for it with vigorous effort. Sincere craving brings divine
grace that unveils the Supreme Being (MuU 3.02.03).
One who meditates at the time of death with steadfast mind and devotion on the
Supreme Being as the omniscient, the oldest, the controller, smaller than the
smallest and bigger than the biggest, the sustainer of everything, the
inconceivable, self-luminous like the sun, and transcendental (or beyond the
material reality) by causing the breath (life forces, Pr|na) to enter between
the eyebrows by the power of yogic practices; attains Me, the Supreme Being.
(See also verses 4.29
5.27 and
6.13) (8.09-10)
Now I shall briefly explain the process to attain the Supreme Abode that the
knowers of the Veda call immutable, into which the ascetics, freed from
attachment, enter; and desiring which people lead a life of celibacy. (8.11)
ATTAIN SALVATION BY MEDITATING
ON GOD AT THE TIME OF DEATH
When one leaves the physical body, by controlling all the senses, focusing the
mind on God and the bioimpulses (Life forces, Pr|na) in the
cerebrum, engaged in yogic practice, meditating on Me, and uttering AUM
-- the sacred
monosyllable cosmic sound power of the Spirit
-- one attains the Supreme Abode. (8.12-13)
Scriptural knowledge has its place, but it is through direct realization
that the inner core can be reached and the outer shell discarded. Meditation is
the way to inner realization and should be learnt, personally, from a competent
teacher. Realization of the true nature of mind leads to meditation.
A simple technique of meditation is described here: (1) Wash your face,
eyes, hands, and feet and sit in a clean, quiet, dark place, using any
comfortable posture, with head, neck, and spine straight and vertical. No music
or incense during meditation is recommended. The time and place of meditation
should be fixed. Follow the good principles of living by thoughts, words, and
deeds. Some yogic exercises are necessary.
Midnight, morning, and evening are the best times to meditate for 15
to 25 minutes every day. (2) Remember any name or form of the personal god you
believe in and ask His or Her blessings. (3) Close your eyes, tilt head slightly
upward, and take 5 to 10 very slow and deep breaths. (4) Fix your gaze, mind,
and feelings inside the chest center, the seat of the causal heart, and breathe
slowly. Mentally chant ‘So’ as you breathe in and ‘Hum’ as you breathe out.
Think as if breath itself is making these sounds ‘So’ and ‘Hum’ (I am That
Spirit). Mentally visualize the breath going in and coming out through the
nostrils. Be alert, and feel the sensation created by the breath in the body as
you watch the breath. Do not try to control or lead your breathing; just watch
your natural breathing. (5) Direct the will towards the thought of merging
yourself into the infinite space of the air you are breathing. If your mind
wanders away from following the breaths, start from step (4). Be regular, and
persist without procrastination.
The sound of ‘OM’ or ‘AUM’ is a
combination of three primary sounds: A, U, and M. It is the source of all sounds
one can utter. Therefore, it is the fittest sound symbol of Spirit. It is also
the primeval impulse that moves our five nerve centers that control bodily
functions. Yogananda calls ‘AUM’ the sound of the vibration of the cosmic
motor. The Bible says: In the beginning was the word (OM,
Amen, Allah) and the word was with God, and the word was God (John 1.01). This
cosmic sound vibration is heard by yogis as a sound, or a mixture of sounds,
of various frequencies.
The Omnic meditation, mentioned here by Lord Krishna, is a very powerful,
sacred technique used by saints and sages of all religions. Briefly, the Omnic
method entails getting the mind permeated by a continuous, reverberating sound
of AUM. When the mind gets absorbed in repeating this divine sound, the
individual consciousness merges into the Cosmic Consciousness.
A simpler method of contemplation is given below by Lord Krishna for
those who cannot follow the conventional path of meditation discussed above.
I am easily attainable, O Arjuna, by that ever steadfast devotee who regularly
remembers Me till death and whose mind does not go elsewhere. (8.14)
It is not an easy task to remember God regularly till death. One must
have a basis to remember God all the time. This basis could be an intense love
of God or a passion to serve Him through the service of humanity.
After attaining Me, the great souls do not incur rebirth in this miserable
transitory world because they have attained the highest perfection. (8.15)
Human birth is full of suffering. Even the saints, sages, and God in
human form cannot escape the sufferings of the human body and mind. One has to
learn to endure and work towards salvation.
The dwellers of all the worlds
-- below the world of the Creator (Brahm|)
-- are subject
to the miseries of repeated birth and death. But after attaining Me, O Arjuna,
one does not take birth again. (See also
9.25) (8.16)
THE CREATION IS CYCLIC
Those who know that the duration of creation lasts 4.32 billion years and that
the duration of destruction also lasts 4.32 billion years, they are the knowers
of the cycles of creation and destruction. (See also
9.07) (8.17)
All manifestations come out of the subtle body of Brahm| (or Prakriti) during the creative cycle, and they
merge into the same during the destructive cycle. (see also
9.07 and
15.18) (8.18)
Thus, one complete creative cycle lasts 8.64 billion solar years. This
consists of one day and one night of Brahm|, the Creator. The
duration of partial dissolution, during which
all heavenly planets, the earth, and the lower planets are annihilated and rest
within Brahm|, is
4.32 billion years and is called Brahm|’s night. Complete
dissolution takes place at the end of Brahm|'s (or creative
cycle's) full life-span of 100 solar years, or 8.64 billion years
x 360 days/year x 100 years = just over 311
trillion solar years called one Mah| Kalpa (See also BP
12.04.01-43), according to Vedic astrology. At this time, the complete material
creation, including the modes of material Nature, enters into one of the four
main, partial manifestations of the Absolute (See also
15.18)
-- called
Avyakta Brahma or Adi Prakriti, the source and sink of the total material energy
-- and is
annihilated. During the complete dissolution at the end of a Mah| Kalpa, everything is
said to take rest in the abdomen of Avyakta Akshar
Brahma (See verse 15.16)
until the beginning of the next cycle of creation. In the first phase of the
cycle of creation, Lord’s energies enter into all the universes to create and
support diversities. And in the next phase, the Absolute is diffused as the
all-pervading supersoul in the universes and remains present within the atoms
and every cell of everything
-- visible or invisible.
The same multitude of beings comes into existence again and again at the arrival
of the creative cycle and are annihilated, inevitably, at the arrival of the
destructive cycle. (8.19)
According to the Vedas, creation is a beginningless and endless cycle,
and there is no such thing as the first creation.
There is another eternal transcendental existence (Purusha or
Spirit). This is higher than the changeable material
Nature, Prakriti, and does not perish when all created beings perish. This is
also called the Supreme Abode. Those who attain the Supreme Abode do not take
birth again. (8.20-21)
TWO BASIC PATHS OF DEPARTURE FROM THE WORLD
This Supreme Abode, O Arjuna, is attainable by unswerving
devotion to Me, within which all beings exist and by which the entire universe
is pervaded. (See also
9.04 and 11.55)
(8.22)
O Arjuna, now I shall describe different paths departing by which, after death,
the yogis do or do not come back to the mortal or temporal world. (8.23)
Verses 8.23-26 are considered to be the most mysterious and misunderstood verses
in the Gita. What appears to refer to the auspicious times of departure of the
living entity during death in verses 8.24 and 8.25, actually refers to the
presiding deities of various astral planes during gradual passage of the soul
after death. This is made clear in verse 8.26. It should be noted that one’s
final destination and the corresponding path leading to the destination has to
be earned and may determine the time of death. Eligibility to tread the path,
and not the time of departure as is sometimes commonly misunderstood, determines
the path of departure.
Lord explains in verses 8.24-25 that there are two goals in life which
people seek. These two goals are achieved
by two different paths guiding the two types of seekers to their destinations.
One is called the path of no return (verse 8.24), and the other is the path of
return (verse 8.25). These two paths are renamed in verse 8.26 as the path of
light and the path of darkness, the path of Moksha and path of coming and going,
the path of the seekers of spirituality and seekers of materialism, path of the
light of knowledge and of darkness of ignorance.
Passing gradually after death, through celestial controllers of
fire, light, daytime, the bright lunar fortnight, and the six months of the
northern solstice of the sun, yogis who know the Self attain supreme abode (and
do not come back to earth). (8.24)
Following the path of spiritual advancement and knowledge on the earth, the
individual soul advances to several higher and higher soul planes (five planes
mentioned in verse 8.24) in the spirit world; finally reaching
a level until it has developed enough to merge back with the Godhead (or Brahma,
Brahm|)
where we came from.
Fire, light, day-time, the bright fortnight and the six months of the northern
solstice of the sun indicate deities presided over by the Sun. It is said in the
Upanishads (ChU 4.15.05, BrU 6.2.15) that those who qualify for the northern
path after death reach the celestial
ruler of fire, light, from there to the celestial ruler of the day, from there
to the celestial ruler of the bright fortnight, from there to the celestial
ruler of the six months during which
the sun travels northwards, from there to Sun, and from there to lightening.
Then a Superbeing, created from the mind of Brahm|, comes and leads
them to the world of Brahm|. Becoming perfect
at each stage, they stay in the world
of Brahm| till the
end of the cycle of creation or a Mah| Kalpa; at that time
they merge in Brahman together with Brahm|. Having reached
the world of Brahm|,
they do not return back to worldly life again. This is also called
Brahma-Nirvana.
Passing gradually after death, through celestial controllers of
smoke, night, the dark lunar fortnight, and the six months of southern solstice
of the sun, the righteous person attains heaven and comes back to earth again.
(8.25)
The destination of righteous persons, who work to enjoy the fruits of their
labor, is described in the above verse. Those who leave the world after spending
their lifetime in doing good and performing rituals and worship to enjoy the
results so accrued, travel by the southern path. This path is also called the
path of darkness of ignorance, the path of return, the path of ignorance, the
path of ancestors, lunar path and the path of materialism. This path is presided
over by the Moon god, representing the world of matter and sense enjoyment.
Those who qualify for this path, after death, reach
the celestial ruler of smoke, from there to the celestial ruler of the night,
from there to the celestial ruler of the dark fortnight, from there to the
celestial ruler of the six months during which
the sun travels southwards, and from there to heaven. Such
yogis return to the mortal world, after enjoying heavenly pleasures for a period
of time, when the fruits of their virtuous deeds are exhausted.
The path of light of spiritual practice and Self-knowledge and
the path of darkness of materialism and ignorance are thought to be the world’s
two eternal paths. The former leads to salvation, and the latter leads to
rebirth as human beings. (8.26)
The path of transmigration may be included in the path of reincarnation, or it
may be called the third path. The Upanishads describe this third path as the
path of lower creatures, such as
animals and insects. Unrighteous ones, who do not qualify for the two paths
mentioned in verses 8.24 and 8.25, transmigrate into lower wombs, such
as animals, birds, and insects (BrU 6.02.15-16). The immortal soul wanders
endlessly through the ocean of transmigration, made up of 8.4 million different
species of life on this planet. The good Lord, out of His sweet will known as
“The Law of Grace”, bestows the precious gift of the human body that is like a
raft to carry one across the ocean of transmigration (TR 7.43.02-04). Consider
what we are is God’s gift to us, and what we become is our gift to God. It is
also said that human birth, faith in God, and the help of a real guru come only
by His grace. Our present life provides the opportunity for preparation for the
next life. According to the activities in this life, one can either get a
promotion or salvation, a demotion or transmigration, or another
chance for salvation by reincarnating as a human being.
To whatever object one’s mind is set, to that goes one’s subtle and causal
bodies with Karma attached to it.
Thus, a person who has no desire or whose desires have been satisfied or whose
only object of desire is the Self, is merged in Brahman even in this very life.
This is called Jeevan-Mukti or Nirvana.
KNOWLEDGE LEADS TO SALVATION
Knowing these two paths, O Arjuna, a yogic practitioner is not bewildered at
all. Therefore, one should be resolute in attaining salvation — the goal of
human birth — at all times. (8.27)
One who knows all the knowledge (discussed in this Chapter) goes beyond getting
the benefits of the study of the Vedas, performance of sacrifices, austerities,
and charities; and attains salvation.
(8.28)
|
|
|
CHAPTER 9
SUPREME KNOWLEDGE AND THE BIG MYSTERY
Lord Krishna said: Since you have
faith in My words, I shall reveal to you the most profound, secret,
transcendental knowledge, together with transcendental experience. Knowing this,
you will be freed from the miseries of worldly existence. (9.01)
KNOWLEDGE OF THE NATURE OF THE
SUPREME IS THE BIGGEST MYSTERY
This Self-knowledge is the king of all knowledge, is the most secret, is very
sacred, can be perceived by instinct, conforms to righteousness (Dharma), is
very easy to practice, and is timeless. (9.02)
O Arjuna, those who have no faith in this knowledge do not attain Me and follow
the cycles of birth and death. (9.03)
Everything is possible for the person who has faith in God (Mark 9.23).
Faith in the Supreme power holds the key to unlock the gates of salvation.
This entire universe is an expansion of, or pervaded by, My Avyakta Brahma
aspect. All beings depend on Me (like a gold chain depends on gold and milk
products depend on milk). I do not depend on
-- or become affected by
-- them because
I am the source of all. (See also
7.12 and
15.18) (9.04)
From a dualistic viewpoint, waves depend on the ocean; the ocean does
not depend on the waves. But from a monist point of view, as stated in verse
9.05 below, the question of wave abiding in the ocean or the ocean abiding in
the wave does not arise because there is no wave or ocean. It is water only.
Similarly, everything is a manifestation of the Spirit only (Gita
7.19).
Look at the power of My divine mystery; in reality, I
-- the sustainer
and creator of all beings --
do not depend on them, and they also do not depend on Me.
(9.05)
(In
fact, the gold-chain does not depend on gold; the gold-chain is nothing but
gold. Also, matter and energy are different, as well as non-different).
The wave is water, but the water is not wave. The water has become the vapor,
the cloud, the rain, the ice, as well as the bubble, the lake, the river, the
wave, and the ocean. These are nothing but names of different forms (or
transformations) of water. From a monist viewpoint, there is no ocean, no wave,
and no lake, but water only. The monist viewpoint does not dismiss the
perception of duality, but dismisses only the reality of duality. However, a
wave is a wave as long as it does not realize its true nature
--
that it is not a wave but water. When the wave realizes that it is water, the
wave no longer remains a wave, but becomes water. Similarly, when one realizes
that he or she is not this physical body
--
but the Eternal Being in the form of Spirit residing inside the physical body
--
one transcends physical body and immediately becomes one with the Spirit
without undergoing any physical change.
As a physical body, one is mortal, limited by a form, with color, gender, and
temperament. But as a part of the Spirit, one is free, immortal, and limitless.
This is called Nirvana, or salvation.
Know that all beings remain in Me — without any visible contact or without
producing any effect — as the mighty wind (and planets), moving everywhere,
remains in space. (9.06)
Gross objects, such as planets and stars, remain in the subtle space
without any visible connection at all. Similarly, the entire universe, including
space itself, abides in the unified field called Consciousness.
Time has no access to space; similarly, Consciousness is
everlasting, indivisible, and unaffected by everything going on in its field,
just as clouds do not make the sky wet.
THEORY OF EVOLUTION AND INVOLUTION
All beings merge into My primary material Nature at the end of a cycle of
creation (lasting just over 311 trillion solar years called Mah|Kalpa), O Arjuna; and
I create them again at the beginning of the next cycle. (See also
8.17) (9.07)
As a spider spreads out the web from within, plays in it, and again draws
the web into itself, similarly, the Eternal Being (or Spirit) creates the
material world from itself, plays in it as living entity, and takes it into
itself during complete dissolution (BP 11.09.21 and 12.04.01-43). All
manifestations are born, sustained, and finally merge in Spirit as bubbles of
water are born, sustained, and merge in water. Spirit manifests itself into the
universe by using its own internal power without the help of any external agent.
It is possible for one Spirit — by virtue of possessing diverse powers — to be
transformed into multiplicity without any outside help. Spirit (or the Eternal
Being) is thus both the efficient and the material cause of creation.
I create the entire multitude of beings again and again with the help of My
material Nature. These beings are under control of the modes of material Nature.
(9.08)
These acts of creation do not bind Me, O Arjuna, because I remain indifferent
and unattached to those acts. (9.09)
The divine kinetic energy (Maya)
-- with the help of material Nature, Prakriti
-- creates all
animate and inanimate objects under My supervision; thus, the creation keeps on
going, O Arjuna. (See also
14.03) (9.10)
THE WAYS OF THE WISE AND OF THE
IGNORANT ARE DIFFERENT
Ignorant persons despise Me when I take Avatar in human form because they do not
know My transcendental nature as the great Lord of all beings (and take Me for
an ordinary human being), and because they have false hopes, false actions,
false knowledge, and delusive (T|masika) qualities
(See 16.04-18) of fiends and demons (they are unable to recognize Me). (9.11-12)
When Lord Krishna was here on
this earth, in spite of accomplishing many transcendental and extraordinary
feats, only a few people were able to recognize Him as an incarnation of the
Supreme Being. Even a highly evolved soul, such as King Yudhishthira, was quite
surprised to learn from sage Narada that his (King’s) cousin brother,
Krishna, is the Supreme Being in human form (BP
7.15.79). The moral is that the Supreme cannot be known without one’s good Karma
and His personal grace.
But great souls, O Arjuna, who possess divine qualities (See
16.01-03), know Me as immutable, as the material and efficient cause of
creation, and worship Me with single-minded loving devotion and contemplation.
(9.13)
Persons of firm resolve worship Me with ever-steadfast devotion by always
singing My glories, striving to attain Me, and prostrating before Me with
devotion. (9.14)
Some worship Me by acquiring and propagating Self-knowledge. Others worship the
infinite as one in all (or non-dual), as the master of all (or dual), and in
various other ways. (9.15)
EVERYTHING IS A MANIFESTATION
OF THE ABSOLUTE
I am the ritual, I am the sacrifice, I am the offering, I am the herb, I am the
mantra, I am the clarified butter, I am the fire, and I am the oblation. (See
also 4.24). I am the
supporter of the universe, the father, the mother, and the grandfather. I am the
object of knowledge, the sacred syllable ‘AUM’, and the Vedas. I am the goal,
the supporter, the Lord, the witness, the abode, the refuge, the friend, the
origin, the dissolution, the foundation, the substratum, and the immutable
seed. (See also 7.10
and 10.39) (9.16-18)
I give heat. I send, as well as withhold, the rain. I am immortality, as well as
death. I am also both the eternal Absolute and the temporal, O Arjuna. (The
Supreme Being has become everything. See also
13.12) (9.19)
ATTAIN SALVATION BY
DEVOTIONAL LOVE
The doers of the rituals prescribed in the Vedas, the drinkers of the nectar of
devotion, whose sins are cleansed, worship Me by doing good deeds for gaining
heaven. As a result of their meritorious deeds, they go to heaven and enjoy
celestial sense pleasures. (9.20)
They again return to the mortal world
-- after enjoying the wide world of heavenly
pleasures --
upon exhaustion of the fruits of their good Karma. Thus, following the
injunctions of the Vedas, persons working for the fruit of their actions take
repeated births and deaths. (See also
8.25) (9.21)
I personally take care of both the spiritual and material welfare of those
ever-steadfast devotees who always remember and adore Me with single-minded
contemplation. (9.22)
Wealth and happiness automatically come to the righteous person, without
that person asking for it, as the river automatically goes to the ocean (TR
1.293.02). Material wealth naturally comes to the virtuous person as river water
naturally flows downstream (VP 1.11.24). Lord Rama said: I always take care of
those who worship Me with unswerving devotion as a mother takes care of her
child (TR 3.42.03). According to Shankara, this verse means
gaining that which one does not
possess (Yoga) and preserving what one has (K^ema). Yoga and K^ema could be also
interpreted as transcendental knowledge (J@|na) and actual experience in Samadhi
(Vij@|na), and path and the goal.
The worship of the Mother form of the
Krishna
is encouraged for the seekers of health, wealth, and knowledge. One who always
thinks of God is considered to be God-conscious,
Krishna-conscious, or Self-realized. Lord personally takes
charge of one who remembers Him single-mindedly. His nature is
to reciprocate the love of His pure devotees by fulfilling their desires.
Father in the heaven knows all of what you need. Give first place to His
Kingdom and what He requires. He will provide you everything (Matthew 6.32-33).
Nothing is difficult to obtain when I am pleased, but a pure devotee whose mind
is exclusively fixed upon Me does not ask anything, including salvation, but the
opportunity to serve Me (BP 6.09.48). The Lord chooses much better things for
you if you let Him be your guide by surrendering unto His will.
O Arjuna, even those devotees who worship the deities with faith, they also
worship Me, but in an improper way. (See also
13.25) (9.23)
There is only one Absolute; the wise call Him and worship Him by various
names (RV 1.164.46). The worship of the divine as Mother is also found in the
Vedas where the sage longs to be a child of the divine Mother (RV 7.81.04). The
Absolute has also manifested as celestial controllers
-- for
sustaining creation --
who are one with many names and forms (RV 3.55.01). The Supreme Being is a
woman, a man, a boy, a girl, and an old person. He exists in all forms (AV
10.08.27). All deities, male or female, are representations of one divine. He is
One in many and many in One. One should not worship material objects in
creation, such as family, friends, and possessions; but one can worship the
creator in material objects because God is in all rocks. The Vedic principle of
celestial controllers does not diversify the Unity, but unifies the diversity.
Deities are just different names and forms, or symbolic representations, of the
energies of nature.
The deity is a conduit through which the water of divine grace can be
made to flow by the power of conviction
-- expressed through worship and prayer
-- from the
reservoir of infinite consciousness. However, the seedling of faith becomes the
fruit tree of conviction only when it comes out of the ground of Self-knowledge
and survives the frost of logic. We evoke the potential energy of cosmic forces
by contemplating deities with faith. Faith really works. The power of faith in
rituals or spiritual science works in the same manner as a placebo works by the
power of faith in medical science. However, it is not very easy for
intellectuals to develop a deep faith in the power of rituals. Joseph Campbell
said: “The images of myth are reflections of the spiritual potentialities of
everyone of us, and deities stimulate divine love.”
All different types of worship reach One and the same Lord as waters of
all different rivers reach the same ocean. External worship with the help of an
image or a symbolic representation of God is necessary for beginners. It is very
helpful to develop a personal relationship with a deity of one's choice who can
be consulted and counted upon for help during moments of crisis in life. Those
who are against deity worship do not understand that all-pervading God can also
exist within a deity. Such persons limit His supremacy.
The ancient Vedic scriptures have authorized the deity form of worship of
God because it cleanses the heart, mind, and the subtle and gross senses of the
worshiper, and increases as well as sustains one's faith in God.
The next step is the chanting of hymns and the repetition (Japa) of
divine names. The next stage is meditation. The vision of Spirit-consciousness,
or beholding the Spirit manifested through every individual, is the highest
spiritual development.
Because I -- the
Supreme Being --
alone am the enjoyer of all sacrificial services and Lord of the universe. But
people do not know My true transcendental nature. Therefore, they fall into the
repeated cycles of birth and death. (9.24)
Worshippers of the celestial controllers go to the celestial controllers; the
worshippers of the ancestors go to the ancestors; and the worshippers of the
ghosts go to the ghosts; but My devotees come to Me, and are not born again.
(See also 8.16)
(9.25)
It is said that whatever one worships, that destination one attains; or
one becomes what one regularly thinks of.
LORD ACCEPTS AND EATS THE OFFERING OF
LOVE AND DEVOTION
Whosoever offers Me a leaf, a flower, a fruit, or water with devotion, I accept
and eat the offering of devotion by the pure-hearted. (9.26)
The Lord is hungry for love and the feeling of devotion. A dedicated
heart, not complicated rituals, is needed to please God and obtain His grace.
One should consume food after offering it to God first. God eats the food
offerings to please His devotees. The mind becomes purified when one eats food
after offering it first to the Lord.
O Arjuna, whatever you do, whatever you eat, whatever you offer as oblation to
the sacred fire, whatever charity you give, whatever austerity you perform
--
dedicate everything as an offering to Me. (See also
12.10 and
18.46) (9.27)
It is neither necessary, nor sufficient that one should follow a certain
routine, ritualistic offering of worship everyday to please God. Whatever one
does per one's nature by body, mind, senses, thought, intellect, action, and
speech, should be done with the thought that it is all for God only (BP
11.02.36). People have achieved liberation by performing only one type of
devotional service, such as chanting, hearing, remembering, serving, meditating,
renouncing, and surrendering. The love for fame is a fire that can destroy all
yoga and austerity. The illusory power of divine kinetic energy (Maya) is
formidable. It betrays everyone, including the yogis, unless one does everything
for God.
You shall become free from the bondage, both good and bad, of Karma and come to
Me by this attitude of complete dedication to
Me. (9.28)
The Self is present equally in all beings. There is no one hateful or dear to
Me. But those who worship Me with love and devotion are very close to Me, and I
am also very close to them. (See also
7.18) (9.29)
Lord Krishna
says here that one should not be partial, but should treat a faithful or a
helpful person better then others. Lord is neither merciless nor partial to
anyone. Lord loves no one and hates no one, but does give special preference to
His devotees. He said: My devotees do not know anything else but Me, and I do
not know anyone else but them (BP 9.4.68). To protect His devotee is His nature.
Lord goes out of way to help and fulfill the desires of His sincere devotees. He
also reciprocates by always thinking of those devotees who always think of Him
and saves such devotees from all calamities and major problems. The best path of
perfection --
suitable to the individual's nature
-- is shown to His sincere devotees.
I am with the Father, and the Father is with Me (John 10.38 and 14.11).
Ask and it shall be given. Seek and you shall find (Matthew 7.07). God’s grace
is just for the asking. The doors of devotion are open to all, but the faithful
and the dedicated ones who burn the incense of devotion in the temple of their
heart become one with the Lord. A father loves all his children equally, but the
child who is devoted to the father is more dear although he or she may not be
very rich, intelligent, or powerful. Similarly, a devotee is very dear to the
Lord. Lord does not give everything
-- such as both material and spiritual wealth
-- to everybody.
One attains perfection — by the grace of God — through the practice of
spiritual discipline. Both self-effort and grace are needed. According to the
Vedas, the gods help only those who help themselves (RV 4.33.11). Yogananda
said: God chooses those who choose Him.
The grace of God, like rays of the sun, is equally available to all, but
due to free will one must open the window of the heart to let the sunshine come
in. It is said that divinity is our birthright; however, self-effort in the
right direction is also necessary to remove hindrances brought about by our own
past deeds. The grace of God also comes expeditiously through our own efforts.
It is also believed that divine grace and self-effort are one and the same.
Self-effort promotes the process of God-realization as manure promotes growth of
plants.
THERE IS NO UNFORGIVABLE SINNER
If even the most sinful person resolves to worship Me with single-minded, loving
devotion, such a person must be regarded as a saint because of making the right
resolution. (9.30)
There are no unforgivable sins or sinners. The fire of sincere repentance
burns all sins. The Koran says: Those who believe in Allah and do right action,
He will forgive their evil deeds (Surah 64.09). Yogananda used to say: A saint
is the sinner who never gave up. Every saint had a past, and every sinner has a
future. The Bible says: Everyone who believes in Him shall have eternal life
(John 3.15). Acts of austerity, service, and charity,
done without any motive, can atone for sinful acts, as darkness vanishes after
sunrise (MB 3.207.57). If a devotee keeps his or her mind focused on God, there
will be no room for sinful desires to mature, and a sinful person soon becomes
righteous if he resolves never to commit the sin
again as mentioned below:
Such a person soon becomes righteous
and attains everlasting peace. Be aware, O Arjuna, that My devotee never fails
to reach the goal. (See also
6.40-43) (9.31)
PATH OF DEVOTIONAL LOVE IS EASIER
Anybody
-- including women, merchants, laborers, and the
evil-minded
-- can attain
the Supreme Abode by just surrendering unto My will with loving devotion, O
Arjuna. (See also 18.66)
(9.32)
A spiritual discipline should be commensurate with the faith, interest,
and ability of the person. Some may be disqualified or not ready to receive the
knowledge of the Supreme, but the path of devotion is open to all. No one is
disqualified due to caste, creed, gender, or mental capacity to receive
devotion. Most saints and sages consider the path of devotion the easiest and
the best of all paths.
Then it should be very easy for the wise and devout sages to attain the Supreme
Being. Therefore, having obtained this joyless and transitory human life, one
should always worship Me with loving devotion. (9.33)
The living entity, under the spell of illusory power of divine kinetic
energy (Maya), goes through the repeated cycles of birth and death. The good
Lord, out of His grace, gives to a living entity a human body that is very
difficult to obtain. The human body, created in the image of God, is the jewel
of creation and has the capacity to deliver the soul from the net of
transmigration to higher levels of existence. All other forms of life on the
earth, except human life, are devoid of higher intellect and discrimination.
As a tiger suddenly comes and takes away a lamb from the flock,
similarly, death takes away a person unexpectedly. Therefore, spiritual
discipline and righteous deeds should be performed without waiting for a proper
time to come (MB 12.175.13). The goal and obligation of human birth are to seek
Him. The search for God should not wait. One should continue this search
parallel with other duties of life; otherwise, it may be too late. Lord
Krishna concludes this chapter by giving practical ways to
engage people in His devotional service below:
Always think of Me, be devoted to Me, worship Me, and bow down to Me. Thus,
uniting yourself with Me by setting Me as the supreme goal and the sole refuge,
you shall certainly come to Me.
(9.34)
|
|
|
CHAPTER 10
MANIFESTATION OF THE ABSOLUTE
Lord Krishna said: O Arjuna, listen once again to My supreme word that I shall
speak to you, who are very dear to Me, for your welfare. (10.01)
GOD IS THE ORIGIN OF EVERYTHING
Neither the celestial controllers nor the great sages know My origin because I
am the origin of celestial controllers and great sages also. (10.02)
One who knows Me as the unborn, the beginningless, and the Supreme Lord of the
universe, is considered wise among mortals and becomes liberated from the
bondage of Karma. (10.03)
Discrimination, Self-knowledge, non-delusion, forgiveness, truthfulness, control
over the mind and senses, tranquility, pleasure, pain, birth, death, fear,
fearlessness, nonviolence, equanimity, contentment, austerity, charity, fame,
ill fame --
these diverse qualities in human beings arise from Me alone. (10.04-05)
If you forgive others, your Father in heaven will also forgive you
(Matthew 6.14). Resist no evil with evil (Matthew 5.39). Love your enemies, and
pray for those who mistreat you (Matthew 5.44). One should control anger toward
the wrong-doer. The controlled anger itself punishes the wrong-doer if the
wrong-doer does not ask forgiveness (MB 5.36.05). One who does wrong is
destroyed by the same act of wrong doing if he or she does not ask forgiveness
(MS 2.163). One who unconditionally forgives others is happy because the anger
of the forgiver is exterminated. Progress in spiritual discipline is impeded if
one's interpersonal relationship is full of hurt and negative feeling, even for
a single living entity. Therefore, one must learn to forgive and to ask
forgiveness.
Even virtue has its own vice. Forgiveness may often be construed as a
sign of weakness; therefore, clemency is the strength of the strong and a virtue
for the weak. A person should be forgiven if he or she has sincerely asked
forgiveness, if it is the first offense, if the offense was not intentional, and
if the offender has been helpful in the past. The tool of punishment may be used
-- without any
feeling of revenge --
to correct and teach intentional and repeated offenders.
The great saints, sages, and all the creatures of the world were born from My
potential energy. (10.06)
One who truly understands My manifestations and yogic powers, is united with Me
by unswerving devotion. There is no doubt about it. (10.07)
I am the origin of all. Everything evolves from Me. The wise who understand this
adore Me with love and devotion. (10.08)
That which is One has become this all (RV 8.58.02).
My devotees remain ever content and delighted. Their minds remain absorbed in Me
and their lives surrendered unto Me. They always enlighten each
other by talking about Me.
(10.09)
Devotees are the well wishers of everyone and help others to advance on
the spiritual path.
LORD GIVES KNOWLEDGE TO HIS DEVOTEES
I give the powers of analysis and reasoning to understand the metaphysical
science -- to
those who are ever united with Me and lovingly adore Me
-- by which
they come to Me.
(10.10)
We are given powers of analysis and reasoning (Viveka) that can be used
to understand the metaphysical science or Self-knowledge. Those who receive Him
and believe in Him, He makes them come to the Father in heaven (John 1.12).
Whosoever shall not receive the
kingdom
of God as a little child
shall not enter therein (Luke 18.17).
I, who dwell within their inner psyche as consciousness, destroy the darkness
born of ignorance by the shining lamp of transcendental knowledge as an act of
compassion for them. (10.11)
All other forms of Krishna
can be achieved by different means of worship, but Krishna Himself can be
achieved only by devotion and exclusive love
(Chimanbhai). The lamp of spiritual knowledge and God-realization can be easily
ignited by the intense spark of devotion, but never by intellect and logic
alone.
Arjuna said: You are the Supreme Being, the Supreme Abode, the Supreme Purifier,
the Eternal Being, the primal god, the unborn, and the omnipresent. All saints
and sages have thus acclaimed You, and now You Yourself are telling me that.
(10.12-13)
NOBODY CAN KNOW THE REAL
NATURE OF REALITY
O Krishna, I believe all that You
have told me to be true. O Lord, neither the celestial controllers nor the
demons fully understand Your real nature. (See also
4.06) (10.14)
O Creator and Lord of all beings, God of all celestial rulers, the Supreme
person, and Lord of the universe, You alone know Yourself by Yourself. (10.15)
The Vedas left the final question of the origin of ultimate Reality
unanswered by stating that nobody knows the ultimate source from where this
creation has come. Sages went further by stating that perhaps even He does not
know (RV 10.129.06-07). One who says that I know God does not know; one who
knows the Truth says that I do not know. God is the unknown to a person of true
knowledge; only the ignorant claim to know God (KeU 2.01-03). The ultimate
source of cosmic energy is and will remain a big mystery. Any specific
description of God, including a description of heaven and hell, is nothing but a
mental speculation.
Therefore, You alone are able to fully describe Your own divine glories or the
manifestations by which You exist pervading all the
universes. (10.16)
How may I know You, O Lord, constantly contemplating on You? In what form of
manifestation are You to be thought of by me, O Lord? (10.17)
O Lord, explain to me again, in detail, Your yogic power and glory because I am
not satiated by hearing Your nectar-like words. (10.18)
EVERYTHING IS A MANIFESTATION
OF THE ABSOLUTE
Lord Krishna said: O Arjuna, now I shall explain to you My prominent divine
manifestations because My manifestations are endless. (10.19)
O Arjuna, I am the Supreme Spirit (or Supersoul) abiding in the inner psyche of
all beings as soul (Atma). I am also the creator, maintainer, and destroyer
-- or the
beginning, the middle, and the end
-- of all beings. (10.20)
Spirit has no origin and is a property of the Supreme Being, just as
sunlight is a property of the sun (BS 2.03.17). The Supreme Being and Spirit are
like sun and sunlight, different as well as non-different (BS 3.02.28). Within
living beings, Spirit is the controller. Spirit is different from the physical
body, just as fire is different from wood.
The senses, mind, and intellect cannot know Spirit or universal
consciousness because the senses, mind, and intellect get their power to
function from Spirit alone (KeU 1.06). Spirit supplies power and supports the
senses, just as air burns and supports fire (MB 12.203.03). Spirit is the basis
and support behind every form of power, movement, intellect, and life in this
universe. It is the power by which one sees, hears, smells, thinks, loves,
hates, and desires objects.
I am the sustainer. I am the radiant sun among the luminaries; I am the
controller of wind; I am the moon among the stars. (10.21)
I am the Vedas. I am the celestial rulers. I am the mind among the senses; I am
the consciousness in living beings. (10.22)
I am Lord Shiva. I am the god of wealth; I am the god of fire and the mountains.
(10.23)
I am the priest and the army general of the celestial controllers, O Arjuna. I
am the ocean among the bodies of water. (10.24)
I am the great sage, Bhrigu. I am the monosyllable cosmic sound ‘AUM’ among
words; I am the silent repetition of mantra (Japa) among the spiritual
disciplines, and I am the Himalaya
among the mountains. (10.25)
A constant chanting of a mantra or any holy name of God is considered by
saints and sages of all religions to be the easiest and most powerful method of
Self-realization in the present age. The practice of this spiritual discipline
with faith will drive sound vibrations into the deeper layers of mind where it
works like a damper in preventing the rise of waves of negative thoughts and
ideas, leading the way to inner awakening in due course of time. Meditation is
the extended and higher stage of this process. One must first practice this
before going into transcendental meditation. Swami Harihar says: There should be
no desire to gain any worldly objects in exchange for the repetition of the
divine name. The spiritual force of the divine name should not be applied even
for the destruction of sin. It should be resorted to for divine realization
only.
The form of the Lord cannot be known nor comprehended by the human mind
without a name. If one chants or
meditates on the name without seeing the form, the form flashes on the screen of
the mind as an object of love. Saint Tulasidasa said: Place the lamp of the name
of the Lord near the door of your tongue if you want the light both inside and
outside. The name of God is greater than both impersonal and personal aspects of
God because the power of the name has control over both aspects of God. It is
said that the best of all spiritual efforts is to always remember and repeat the
name of God.
A BRIEF DESCRIPTION OF DIVINE
MANIFESTATIONS
I am the holy fig tree among the trees, Narada among the sages, and I am all
other celestial rulers. (10.26)
Know Me as the celestial animals among the animals and the King among men. I am
the thunderbolt among weapons, and I am Cupid for procreation. (10.27-28)
I am the water-god and the manes. I am the controller of death. I am the time or
death among the healers, lion among the beasts, and the king of birds among
birds. (10.29-30)
I am the wind among the purifiers and Lord R|ma among the
warriors. I am the crocodile among the sea creatures and the holy Gang| river among the
rivers. (10.31)
I am the beginning, the middle, and the end of all creation, O Arjuna. Among
knowledge I am knowledge of the supreme Self. I am logic of the logician.
(10.32)
I am the letter ‘A’ among the alphabets. I am the dual compound among the
compound words. I am endless time. I am the sustainer, and I am omniscient.
(10.33)
I am the all-devouring death and also the origin of future beings. I am the
seven goddesses or guardian angels presiding over the seven qualities
-- fame,
prosperity, speech, memory, intellect, resolve, and forgiveness. (10.34)
I am the Vedic and other hymns. I am the mantras; I am November-December among
the months, I am spring among the seasons. (10.35)
I am gambling of the cheats, splendor of the splendid, victory of the
victorious, resolution of the resolute, and goodness of the good. (10.36)
Both good and bad are the product of divine power (Maya). Maya creates a
multitude of merits and demerits that have no real existence. The wise do not
attach too much importance to it. One should develop good qualities and get rid
of bad ones. After enlightenment, both good and bad, virtue and vice, are
transcended, just as darkness vanishes after the sunrise. Vice and virtue are
not two things, but one, the difference being only the degree of manifestation.
It is true that God also dwells in the most sinful beings, but it is not proper
to hate them or associate with them. Gandhi said: Hate the sin and not the
sinner.
One should view the marvelous cosmic drama, full of pairs of opposites in
life, with ever-joyous heart because there is no good or evil, only different
masks of the cosmic actor. The scriptures denounce the idea of growing rich by
unfair means, such as gambling, gifts, and bribes. They recommend honest labor,
sweat of the brow, such as cultivating a cornfield, that is good for society as
well as the individual (RV 10.34.13).
I am Krishna,
Vyasa, Arjuna, and the power of rulers, the statesmanship of the seekers of
victory. I am silence among secrets and Self-knowledge of the knowledgeable.
(10.37-38)
I am the origin of all beings, O Arjuna. There is nothing, animate or
inanimate, that can exist without Me.
(See also 7.10 and
9.18) (10.39)
A big tree --
with many branches, leaves, flowers, fruits, and seeds
-- remains
inside a tiny seed in unmanifest form and becomes manifest again and again into
a tree. The tree again becomes unmanifest into the seed. Similarly, all
manifestations remain in the Absolute in unmanifest form and become manifest
during creation and unmanifest during dissolution again and again. The fruit
remains hidden in the seed and the seed in the fruit; similarly, God is in human
beings and human beings in God.
MANIFEST CREATION IS A VERY SMALL
FRACTION OF THE ABSOLUTE
There is no end of My divine manifestations, O Arjuna. This is only a brief
description by Me of the extent of My divine manifestations. (10.40)
The variety in the universe, from the highest celestial controllers to
the smallest insects and even the inert dust, is nothing but a manifestation of
One and the same Absolute.
Whatever is endowed with glory, brilliance, and power
-- know that to
be a manifestation of a very small fraction of My splendor. (10.41)
Through the word, His cosmic sound vibration, God made all things; not
one thing in creation was made without His cosmic energy (John 1.03). This
cosmic manifestation is non-separate from the Absolute just as sunshine is not
separate from the sun (BP 4.31.16). The entire creation is a partial revelation
and part and parcel of the Infinite. The divine manifests its glory through
creation. The beauty and splendor of the visible universe are only a small
fraction of His glory.
What is the need for this detailed knowledge, O Arjuna? I continually support
the entire universe by a very small fraction of My divine power. (10.42)
Quantitatively, manifest creation is a very small fraction of the
Absolute. The universe reflects the divine splendor for human beings to see the
invisible Lord. One should learn to perceive God, not only as a person or
vision, but also through His splendor as manifested in the universe and through
His laws that govern and control nature and life. He is existence, goodness, and
beauty.
|
|
|
CHAPTER 11
VISION OF THE COSMIC FORM
Arjuna said: My illusion is dispelled by the profound words of wisdom You spoke
out of compassion for me about the supreme secret of the Self.
(11.01)
O Krishna, I have heard from You in
detail about the origin and dissolution of beings and Your immutable glory.
(11.02)
VISION OF GOD IS THE ULTIMATE
AIM OF A SEEKER
O Lord, You are as You have said; yet I wish to see Your divine cosmic form, O
Supreme Being. (11.03)
O Lord, if You think it is possible for me to see Your universal form, then, O
Lord of the yogis, show me Your transcendental form. (11.04)
There is no way to know God before experiencing Him. Faith in God rests
on a shaky ground without a psychic
vision of the object of devotion. All our spiritual discipline is aimed at this
vision. The vision is essential to overcome the last bit of emotional impurity
and any lingering doubt in the mind of the seeker because, to a human mind,
seeing is believing. Therefore, Arjuna, like any other devotee, longs to see the
transcendental form of the Lord.
Lord Krishna said: O Arjuna, behold
My hundreds and thousands of multifarious divine forms of different colors and
shapes. Behold all the celestial beings and many wonders never seen before. Also
behold the entire creation --
animate, inanimate, and whatever else you would like to see
-- all at one
place in My body. (11.05-07)
But you are not able to see Me with your physical eye; therefore, I give you the
divine eye to see My majestic power and glory. (11.08)
No one can see Him with the physical eye. His transcendental form is
beyond our field of vision. He is revealed through the faculty of intuition of
the intellect that, residing within the inner psyche, controls the mind. Those
who know Him become immortal (KaU 6.09). We, like color blinds, are not able to
see the full range of cosmic color and light with human eyes. The divine vision,
which is a gift of God, is needed to see the beauty and glory of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead.
LORD SHOWS HIS COSMIC FORM
TO ARJUNA
Sanjaya said: O King, having said this, Lord Krishna,
the great Lord of the mystic power of yoga, revealed His supreme majestic form
to Arjuna. (11.09)
Arjuna saw the Universal Form of the Lord with many mouths and eyes, and many
marvelous visions with numerous divine ornaments, holding many divine weapons,
wearing divine garlands and apparel, anointed with celestial perfumes and
ointments, full of all wonders
-- the limitless God with faces on all sides.
(11.10-11)
If the splendor of thousands of suns were to blaze forth all at once in the sky,
even that would not resemble the splendor of that exalted being. (11.12)
He came to tell about the light. This was the real light, the light that
comes into the world and sustains everything (John 1.09). O Lord, not even a
million suns could match You (RV 8.70.05). Robert Oppenheimer spoke this verse
as he witnessed the explosion of the first atom bomb.
Arjuna saw the entire universe, divided in many ways, but standing as all in One
and One in all in the transcendental body of Krishna,
the Lord of celestial rulers. (See also
13.16 and
18.20 (11.13)
ONE MAY NOT BE PREPARED TO SEE THE LORD
Having seen the cosmic form of the Lord, Arjuna was filled with wonder and his
hairs standing on end, bowed his head to the Lord and prayed with folded hands.
(11.14)
Arjuna said: O Lord, I see in Your body all supernatural controllers, and
multitudes of beings, sages, and celestials. (11.15)
O Lord of the universe, I see You everywhere with infinite forms, with many
arms, stomachs, faces, and eyes. O Universal Form, I see neither your beginning
nor the middle nor the end. (11.16)
The Self is omnipresent, all pervading, beginningless and endless.
I see You with Your crown, club, discus, and massive radiance, difficult to
behold, shining all around like the immeasurable brilliance and blazing fire of
the sun. (11.17)
I believe You are the Supreme Being to be realized. You are the ultimate resort
of the universe. You are the Spirit and protector of the eternal order (Dharma).
(11.18)
I see You with infinite power, without beginning, middle, or end; with many
arms; with the sun and the moon as Your eyes; with Your mouth as a blazing fire,
scorching all the universe with Your radiance. (11.19)
O Lord, You pervade the entire space between heaven and earth in all directions.
Seeing Your marvelous and terrible form, the three worlds are trembling with
fear. (11.20)
Hosts of supernatural rulers enter into You. Some with folded hands sing Your
names and glories in fear. A multitude of perfected beings hail and adore You
with abundant praises. (11.21)
All
the celestial beings gaze at You in amazement. Seeing your infinite form with
many mouths, eyes, arms, thighs, feet, stomachs, and many fearful tusks, the
worlds are trembling with fear, and so do I, O mighty Lord. (11.22-23)
ARJUNA IS FRIGHTENED TO SEE
THE COSMIC FORM
I am frightened and find neither peace nor courage, O
Krishna, after seeing Your effulgent and colorful
form touching the sky and Your wide open mouth with large shining eyes. (11.24)
I lose my sense of direction and find no comfort after seeing Your mouths with
fearful tusks glowing like fires of cosmic dissolution. Have mercy on me, O Lord
of celestial rulers, and refuge of the universe! (11.25)
All my cousin brothers, along with the hosts of other kings and warriors of the
other side, together with chief warriors on our side, are also quickly entering
into Your fearful mouths with terrible tusks. Some are seen caught in between
the tusks with their heads crushed. (11.26-27)
These warriors of the mortal world are entering Your blazing mouths as many
torrents of rivers enter into the ocean. (11.28)
All these people are rapidly rushing into Your mouths for destruction as moths
rush with great speed into the blazing flame for destruction. (11.29)
You are licking up all the worlds with Your flaming mouths, swallowing them
from all sides. Your powerful radiance is filling the entire universe with
effulgence and burning it, O
Krishna. (11.30)
Tell me, who are You in such a fierce form? My salutations to You, O best of all
celestial rulers. Be merciful! I wish to understand You, O primal Being, because
I do not know Your mission. (11.31)
LORD DESCRIBES HIS POWERS
Lord Krishna said: I am death, the
mighty destroyer of the world. I have come here to destroy all these people.
Even without your participation in the war, all the warriors standing arrayed
in the opposing armies shall cease to exist. (11.32)
Therefore, get up and attain glory. Conquer your enemies, and enjoy a
prosperous kingdom. I have already destroyed all these warriors. You be a mere
instrument of Mine, O Arjuna. (11.33)
This is My battle, not yours. I use you, O Arjuna, only as an instrument.
I do everything through your body. One must remember at all times that all
battles are His, not ours. The Koran also says: You are but an instrument, and
Allah is in charge of all things. (Surah 11.12). The will and power of God do
everything. No one can do anything without His power and will. It is God only
who makes one restless for material life or spiritual life. Those who are not
Self-realized mistakenly take their will as God’s will and do wrong things. When
doing your duty, consider yourself to be a mere instrument of God and not the
doer.
Kill all these great warriors, who are already killed by Me. Do not fear. You
will certainly conquer the enemies in the battle; therefore, fight! (11.34)
ARJUNA’S PRAYERS TO THE COSMIC FORM
Sanjaya said: Having heard these words of Krishnaa,
the crowned Arjuna, trembling with folded hands, prostrated with fear, spoke to
Krishna in a choked voice.
Arjuna said: Rightly, O Krishnaa, the
world delights and rejoices in glorifying You. Terrified demons flee in all
directions. The hosts of sages bow to You in adoration.
Why should they not, O great soul, bow to You
--- the original
Creator -- who
is even greater than Brahm|,
the creator of material worlds? O infinite Lord, O God of all celestial rulers,
O abode of the universe, You are both Eternal and Temporal, and the Supreme
Being that is beyond Eternal and Temporal. (See also
9.19 and
13.12
You are the primal God, the most ancient Person. You are the ultimate resort of
the entire universe. You are the knower, the object of knowledge, and the
Supreme Abode. O Lord of the infinite form, You pervade the entire universe.
(11.38)
You are the fire, the wind, the water god, the moon god, the Creator (Brahm||), as well as the
father of the Creator (Brahm|), and the controller
of death. Salutations to You a thousand times, and again and again salutations
to You.
My salutations to You from front and from behind. O Lord, my obeisance to You
from all sides. You are infinite valor and boundless might. You pervade
everything, and, therefore, You are everywhere and in everything. (11.40)
Considering You merely as a friend and not knowing Your greatness, I have
inadvertently addressed You as O
Krishnaa, O Yadava, and O friend merely out of
affection or carelessness.
In whatever way I may have insulted You in jokes while playing, reposing in
bed, sitting, or at meals; when alone or in front of others, O
Krishnaa
You are the father of this animate and inanimate world and the greatest guru to
be worshipped. No one is even equal to You in the three worlds; how can there be
one greater than You, O Being of incomparable glory? (11.43)
Therefore, O adorable Lord, I seek Your mercy by bowing down and prostrating my
body before You. Bear with me as a father to his son, as a friend to a friend,
and as a husband to his wife, O Lord. (11.44)
Beholding that which has never been seen before delights me, and yet my mind is
tormented with fear. Therefore, O God of celestial rulers, the refuge of the
universe, have mercy on me and show me your four-armed form. (11.45)
ONE MAY SEE GOD IN ANY FORM
OF ONE'S CHOICE
I wish to see You with a crown, holding mace and discus in Your hand. Therefore,
O Lord, with thousand arms and universal form, please appear in the four-armed
form. (11.46)
Lord Krishna
said: O Arjuna, being pleased with you I have shown you, through My own yogic
powers, My particular supreme, shining, universal, infinite, and primal form
that has never been seen before by anyone other than you. (11.47)
O Arjuna, neither by study of the Vedas nor by sacrifice nor by charity nor by
rituals nor by severe austerities can I be seen in this cosmic form by any one
other than you in this human world. (11.48)
LORD SHOWS ARJUNA HIS FOUR-ARMED AND
THE HUMAN FORM
Do not be perturbed and confused by seeing such a terrible form of Mine as this.
With fearless and cheerful mind, now behold My four-armed form. (11.49)
Sanjaya said: After speaking like this to Arjuna,
Krishnaa
revealed His four-armed form. And then assuming His pleasant human form, Lord
Krishna, the Great One, consoled Arjuna, who was terrified.
Arjuna said: O Krishnaa,
seeing this lovely human form of Yours, I have now become tranquil and normal
again. (11.51)
LORD CAN BE SEEN BY DEVOTIONAL LOVE
Lord Krishnaa said: This four-armed
form of Mine that you have seen is very difficult, indeed, to see. Even
celestial controllers are ever longing to see this form.
This four-armed form of Mine that you have just seen cannot be seen even by
study of the Vedas or by austerity or by acts of charity or by the performance
of rituals. (11.53)
No one attains the almighty Lord by good works alone (RV 8.70.03, AV
20.92.18). The omnipresent form of the Lord cannot be perceived by organs, but
by the eyes of intuition and faith. The vision and yogic powers are the special
gift and grace of God that may be granted, even without asking, when one is
found fit by the Lord to use them in His service. According to Saint Ramdas, all
visions of lights and forms have to be transcended before realization of the
ultimate Truth. Yogic powers may become a hindrance on the path of spiritual
journey.
But by single-minded devotion, I can be seen in this form, can be known in
essence, and also can be reachhed, O
Arjuna.
One who dedicates all works to Me and to whom I am the supreme goal, who is my
devotee, who has no attachhment, and
who is free from malice toward any creature
-- reaches
Me, O Arjuna. (See also
8.22 ) (11.55)
|
|
|
CHAPTER 12
PATH OF DEVOTION
SHOULD ONE WORSHIP A PERSONAL OR AN IMPERSONAL GOD?
Arjuna asked: Which of these has the best knowledge of yoga
-- those
ever-steadfast devotees who worship Your personal aspect, or those who worship
Your impersonal aspect, the formless Absolute? (12.01)
Lord
Krishna explained the superiority of the path
of spiritual knowledge in the fourth chapter (4.33, and 4.34). He explained the
importance of worship of the formless Supreme (or Self) in verses 5.24-25,
6.24-28, and 8.11-13. He also emphasized the worship of God with form or
Krishna
in 7.16-18, 9.34, and 11.54-55. It was thus natural for Arjuna to ask which path
is better for most people in general.
Lord Krishna said: I consider the
best yogis to be those ever steadfast devotees who worship with supreme faith by
fixing their mind on Me as their personal God. (See also
6.47 ) (12.02)
Devotion is defined as the highest love for God (SBS 02). True devotion
is motiveless intense love of God to attain Him (NBS 02). Real devotion is
seeking God’s grace and serving with love to please Him. Thus, devotion is doing
one’s duty as an offering to the Lord with love of God in one’s heart. It is
also said that devotion is granted by the grace of God. A loving relationship
with God is easily developed through a personal God. The faithful followers of
the path of devotion to the personal God in human form such
as Rama, Krishna,
Moses, Buddha, Christ, and Muhammad are considered the best. The Bible says: I
am the way; no one goes to Father except through me (John 14.06). Some saints
consider devotion superior to Self-knowledge (SBS 05).
All spiritual practices are useless in the absence of devotion, the deep
love of God. The pearl of Self-knowledge is born on the nucleus of faith and
devotion only. Saint Ramanuja said that those who worship the manifest reach
their goal sooner and with less difficulty. Love of God and all His creatures is
the essence of all religion. Jesus also said: You shall love the Lord with all
your heart, with all your soul, and with all your mind; and you shall love
everybody as yourself (Matthew 22.37-39).
They also attain Me who worship the unchangeable, the inexplicable, the
invisible, the omnipresent, the inconceivable, the unchanging, the immovable,
and the formless --
My impersonal aspect --
restraining all the senses, even-minded under all circumstances, engaged in the
welfare of all creatures. (12.03-04)
A person who is competent to worship the formless aspect of God must have
a complete mastery over the senses, be tranquil under all circumstances, and be
engaged in the welfare of all creatures. The path of personalism allows one to
relish the name, form, and pastimes of the Lord as they happened when He
manifested on the earth. The path of impersonalism is dry, full of difficulties,
and advancement on this path is very slow as discussed in the next verse.
REASONS FOR WORSHIPPING A PERSONAL FORM OF GOD
Self-realization is more difficult for those who fix their mind on the
impersonal, unmanifest, and formless Absolute, because worship of the unmanifest
is difficult for ordinary human beings. (12.05)
One must be free from body-feeling and be established in feeling the
existence of the Self alone if one wants to succeed in worship of formless
Absolute. One becomes free from the bodily conception of life when one is fully
purified and acts solely for the Supreme Lord. Attainment of such a state is not
possible for the average human being, but only for advanced souls. Therefore,
the natural course for the ordinary seeker is to worship God with a form. Thus
the method of worship depends on the individual. One should find out for oneself
which method suits one best. It is quite fruitless to ask a child to worship a
formless God, whereas a sage sees God in every form and does not need a statue
or even a picture of God for worship.
Loving contemplation and deity worship of a personal God is a necessary
first step for realization of the impersonal Absolute. It is also said that
devotion to the personal aspect of God leads one to the transcendental aspect.
God is not only an extra cosmic, all-powerful Being, but the very Self in all
beings. The worship of God as a person in the form of one's personal favorite
deity stimulates divine love that rouses Self-consciousness and experience of
unity in due course of time. God, the transcendent, is revealed in one’s pure
inner psyche after the loving contemplation of God, the immanent.
There is no real difference between the two paths — the path of devotion
to a personal God and the path of Self-knowledge of the impersonal God — in
their higher reaches. In the highest stage of realization they merge and become
one. Other sages also consider the path of devotion easier for most people,
particularly for beginners. According to Tulasidasa, the path of Self-knowledge
is difficult to comprehend, to explain, and to follow. It is also very easy to
fall down from the path of knowledge or retreat to the lower sensual plane of
consciousness (TR 7.118.00). In the next two verses, the Lord says that the path
of devotion is not only easier, but also faster than the path of knowledge.
The personal and the impersonal, the physical form and the transcendental
form, are the two sides of the coin of ultimate Reality. Ramakrishna
said: “Image worship is necessary in the beginning, but not afterwards, just as
a scaffolding is necessary during the construction of a building.” The
subconscious or meditative (Alpha) state of mind knows the language of pictures
or visualization only. The conscious mind knows reasoning. A person must learn
to fix thoughts and mind first on a personal God with a form and then, after
succeeding therein, fix them upon the transcendental form. The highest
liberation is possible only by realization of God as the very Self in all
beings, (BS 4.3.15, ShU 3.07) and it comes only through maturity of devotion to
the personal God and His grace. This realization is the second (or spiritual)
birth, or the second coming of Christ. Jesus said: The Kingdom of the Father is
spread upon the earth, and people do not see. Another great saint said: It is
like a fish in the water remaining thirsty and searching
for water.
According to ancient scriptures, any spiritual practice becomes more
powerful when it is done with knowledge, faith, and contemplation of a personal
deity (ChU 1.01.10). Ascetic practice, prayer,
charity, penance, performance of sacrifice, vows, and other religious
observances fail to evoke Lord’s compassion to the same degree as unalloyed
devotion does. The magnet of devotion easily attracts the Lord (TR 6.117.00).
But to those devotees --
whose minds are set on My personal form, who worship Me meditating on My
personal form with unswerving devotion, setting Me as their supreme goal,
offering all actions to Me --
I swiftly become their savior from the world that is the ocean of death and
transmigration, O Arjuna. (12.06-07)
One can easily cross the ocean of transmigration with the help of the
boat of unswerving love and devotion to a personal God with form (TR 7.122.00).
The following verses explain four different methods of worship of God with or
without the help of a form of God or deity.
FOUR PATHS TO GOD
People are born different. Anybody who prescribes one method for all is
certainly deluded because there is no panacea. A single method or system cannot
meet the spiritual needs of all. Hinduism, with its many branches and
sub-branches, offers a very wide choice of spiritual practices to suit persons
in any stage of spiritual development. All paths lead to salvation because they
all culminate in devotion --
the intense love of God.
Therefore, focus your mind on My personal form and let your intellect dwell upon
Me alone through meditation and contemplation. Thereafter, you shall certainly
attain Me.
(12.08)
This is the path of meditation (See Chapter 6 for more details) for the
contemplative mind. Thinking of a chosen form of God all the time is different
from worshipping that form, but both practices are the same in quality and
effect. In other words, contemplation is also a form of worship.
If you are unable to focus your mind steadily on Me, then long to attain Me by
practice of any other spiritual discipline, such as a ritual, or deity worship
that suits you. (12.09)
This is the path of ritual, prayer, and devotional worship recommended
for people who are emotional, have more faith but less reasoning and intellect
(See also 9.32 ).
Constantly contemplate and concentrate your mind on God, using symbols or mental
pictures of a personal God as an aid to develop devotion.
If you are unable even to do any spiritual discipline, then dedicate all your
work to Me (or do your duty just for Me). You shall attain perfection by doing
your prescribed duty for Me (without any personal motive, just as an instrument,
to serve and please Me). (12.10)
This is the path of transcendental knowledge or renunciation, acquired
through contemplation and scriptural study for people who have realized the
truth that we are only divine instruments. (See also
9.27 and
18.46 ). Lord
Himself guides every endeavor of the person who works for the good of humanity,
and success comes to a person who dedicates his or her life to the service of
God.
If you are unable to dedicate your work to Me, then just surrender unto My will
with subdued mind and renounce (the attachment
to and the anxiety for) the fruits of all work (by learning to accept all
results with equanimity as God's grace). (12.11)
This is the path of KarmaYoga, the selfless service to humanity,
discussed in Chapter 3, for householders who cannot renounce worldly activity
and work full-time for God, as discussed in verse 12.10, above. The main thrust
of verses 12.08-11 is that one must establish some relationship with the Lord
-- such as the
progenitor, father, mother, beloved, child, savior, guru, master, helper,
guest, friend, and even an enemy.
KarmaYoga, or the renunciation of attachment
to fruits of work, is not a method of last resort
-- as it may
appear from verse 12.11. It is explained in the following verse.
KARMA-YOGA IS THE EASIEST WAY TO START WITH
Knowledge of scriptures is better than mere ritualistic practice; meditation is
better than plain scriptural knowledge; renunciation of (attachment
to) the fruits of work is better than meditation because peace immediately
follows renunciation of all motives. (See more on renunciation in 18.02, and
18.09) (12.12)
When true knowledge of the Self increases, all Karma is gradually
eliminated because one who is situated in Self-knowledge thinks he or she is not
the doer but an instrument working at the pleasure of the creator. Such
an action in God-consciousness becomes devotion
-- free from any
Karmic bondage. Thus, there is no sharp demarcation between the paths of
selfless service, spiritual knowledge, and devotion. Renunciation of attachments
and desires is the backbone and the ultimate goal of any spiritual practice.
Renunciation is also relatively easy to practice and is essence of the teachings
of the Gita.
THE ATTRIBUTES OF A DEVOTEE
One is dear to Me who does not hate any creature, who is friendly and
compassionate, who is free from the notion of ‘I’ and ‘my’, who is even-minded
in pain and pleasure, who is forgiving, who is ever content, who has subdued the
mind, whose resolve is firm, whose mind and intellect are engaged in dwelling
upon Me, and who is devoted to Me. (12.13-14)
To attain oneness with God, one has to become perfect like Him by
cultivating moral virtues. The Bible also says: Try to perfect yourself, just as
your Father in the heaven is perfect (Matthew 5.48). Saint Tulasidasa said: O
Lord, anyone on whom You shower Your favor becomes an ocean of perfection. The
monstrous squad of lust, anger, greed, infatuation, and pride haunts the mind so
long as the Lord does not abide in the inner psyche. Virtues and discipline are
two sure means of devotion. A list of forty (40) virtues and values is given in
verses 12.13-12.19 by describing the qualities of an ideal devotee, or a
Self-realized person. All these noble qualities become manifest in a devotee.
One is also dear to Me who does not agitate
others and who is not agitated by
them, who is free from joy, envy, fear, and anxiety. (12.15)
One who is desireless, pure, wise, impartial, and free from anxiety; who has
renounced the doership in all undertakings
-- such a devotee is dear to
Me. (12.16)
One who neither rejoices nor grieves, neither likes nor dislikes, has renounced
both the good and the evil, and is full of devotion
-- is also dear
to Me. (12.17)
One who remains the same towards friend or foe, in honor or disgrace, in heat
or cold, in pleasure or pain; who is free from attachment; who is indifferent
to censure or praise; who is quiet, and content with whatever one has,
unattached to a place, a country, or a house; who is tranquil, and full of
devotion -- that
person is dear to Me. (12.18-19)
It is said that divine Controllers with their exalted qualities, such as
the knowledge of God, wisdom, renunciation, detachment, and equanimity, always
reside in the inner psyche of a pure devotee. Thus, perfect devotees who have
renounced affinity for the world and its objects and have love for God are
rewarded by the Lord with divine qualities discussed above and elsewhere in the
Gita, and are dear to the Lord. But what about those who are imperfect, but
trying sincerely for perfection? The answer comes in the next verse.
ONE SHOULD SINCERELY STRIVE TO DEVELOP DIVINE QUALITIES
But those
sincere devotees, who set Me as their supreme goal of life and make sincere
effort to achieve it, are very dear to
Me.
(12.20)
One may not have all the virtues, but a sincere effort to develop virtues
is most appreciated by the Lord. Thus the striver is very dear to the Lord. The
upper-class devotees do not desire anything, including salvation from the Lord,
except for one boon: devotion to the lotus feet of a personal God, birth after
birth (TR 2.204.00). Lower class devotees use God as a servant to fulfill their
material demands and desires. The development of unswerving love and devotion to
the lotus feet of the Lord is the ultimate aim of all spiritual discipline and
meritorious deeds, as well as the goal of human birth. A true devotee
considers oneself the servant, the Lord as the master, and the entire creation
as His body.
The path of devotion is a better path for most people, but devotion does
not develop without a combination of personal effort, faith, and the grace of
God. Nine techniques for cultivating devotion
-- an intense love for God as a personal Being
-- based on
Tulasi Ramayana (TR 3.34.04-3.35.03), are: (1) The company of the holy and wise,
(2) Hearing and reading the glories and stories of Lord’s incarnations and His
activities of creation, preservation and dissolution as given in the religious
scriptures, (3) Seva or serving God through service to the needy, the saints,
and society, (4) Congregational chanting and singing of the glories of God, (5)
Repeating the Lord’s name and mantra with firm faith, (6) Discipline, control
over the six senses, and detachment, (7) Seeing your personal God everywhere and
in everything, (8) Contentment and lack of greed as well as overlooking others’
faults, and (9) Simplicity, lack of anger, jealousy, and hatred. The best thing
a person should do is develop love of God. Lord Rama said that one needs to
follow any one of the above methods with faith to develop love of God and become
a devotee.
Good company of saints and sages is a very powerful tool for
God-realization. It is said that friendship, discussions, dealings, and marriage
should be with equals or those who are better than oneself, not with persons of
lower level of intellect (MB 5.13.117). A person is known by the company he or
she keeps. According to most saints and sages, the path of devotion is very
simple and easy to perform. One can begin by simply chanting a personal mantra
or any holy name of God. There is no restriction on the correct time or place
for chanting the holy name of God. The process of devotional service consists of
one or more of the following practices: hearing discourses, chanting the holy
name of God, remembering and contemplating God, worshipping Him, praying to Him,
serving God and humanity, and surrendering to His will.
The four inter-connected paths of yoga discussed in the first twelve
chapters of the Gita may be summarized as follows:
The practice of KarmaYoga leads to purification of the mind from the
stain of selfishness that paves the way for knowledge of God to be revealed.
Knowledge develops into devotional love of God. Constant thinking of God, the
object of our love due to devotion, is called meditation and contemplation that
eventually lead to enlightenment and salvation.
IS THERE ONLY ONE RIGHT WAY TO GOD?
Lord Krishna
has been talking about both manifest and unmanifest aspects of God in the
previous chapters. Arjuna’s question has been answered in great detail in this
chapter, but people still argue that one method of worship or certain religious
practices are better than others. Such persons only understand half the truth.
In our opinion, it is quite clear that the method of worship depends on the
nature of the individual. The person or the person’s guru should find out which
path will be most suitable for the individual, depending on the person's
temperament. To force his or her own method of worship on people is the greatest
disservice a guru can do to disciples. Introverts should worship a personal God,
whereas extroverts may contemplate the impersonal aspect. The important thing is
to develop faith in and love of God. God has the power to manifest before a
devotee in any form, regardless of the devotee’s chosen form of worship.
What has worked for one may not work for all, so what makes you think
your method is universal? There was no need for the Lord to discuss different
paths of yoga if there was one path for all. If the chosen path of spiritual
discipline does not give one peace or God-realization, then it must be
understood that one is not practicing correctly or the path is not right for the
individual.
|
|
|
CHAPTER 13
CREATION AND THE CREATOR
THEORY OF CREATION
Lord Krishna said: O Arjuna, this
physical body, the miniature universe, may be called the field or creation. One
who knows the creation is called the Creator (or the Spirit, Atma, God, Ishvara)
by the seers of truth. (13.01)
Whatever is here in the body is also there in the cosmos; whatever is
there, the same is here (KaU 4.10). The human body, the microcosm, is a replica
of the universe, the macrocosm. The body is called the field of activities for
the soul. The body or creation is different from the soul or the Creator. To
experience this difference is the metaphysical knowledge.
O Arjuna, know Me to be the Creator of all the creation. I consider the true
understanding of both the Creator and the creation to be transcendental
knowledge. (13.02)
The body (or creation) and Spirit (or the Creator) are distinct from one
another. Yet, the ignorant are not able to distinguish between them. That
knowledge is the true knowledge by which
one is able to make a clear distinction between body and Spirit. Body is called
the field (or the medium) of activities for the Spirit. The human body is the
medium by which the individual soul
enjoys the material world, gets entangled, and in the end attains liberation.
The soul inside the body knows all the activities of its own body; it is,
therefore, called the knower of the field of activities. The Supersoul knows all
the bodies, whereas the individual soul knows only his own body. When one
clearly understands the difference between the body, the individual soul inside
the body, and the Supersoul, one is said to have real knowledge.
What creation is, what it is like, what its transformations are, where the
source of creation is, who that Creator is, and what His powers are
-- hear all
these from Me in brief. (13.03)
The seers have separately described the creation and the Creator in different
ways in the Vedic hymns and also in the conclusive and convincing verses of
other scriptures. (13.04)
The Gita also expounds on the truths of other scriptures. All
scriptures, as well as saints and sages of all religions, draw the water of
truth from the same ocean
of Spirit. Their accent
varies with the need of the individual and the society at the time.
The primary material Nature, the cosmic intellect, ‘I’ consciousness or ego,
five basic elements, ten organs, mind, five sense objects, and desire, hatred,
pleasure, pain, the physical body, consciousness, and willpower
-- thus the
entire field has been briefly described with its transformations. (See also
7.04 ) (13.05-06)
According to Sankhya doctrine (BP 3.26.10-18, 11.22.10-16), Spirit
undergoes twenty-five basic transformations in the following order: Spiritual
Being (Purusha, Chetan|, Ishvara) and
the following twenty-four transformations of Total Energy (Prakriti, Mahat):
Mind, Intellect, Consciousness (Chitta), and the conception of individuality
(ego); the five sense objects (sound, touch,
sight, taste, and smell); the five basic elements, or raw ingredients, in subtle
and gross form (ether or subtle substance, air, fire, water, and earth); the
five sense organs (ear, skin, eye, tongue, and nose); and the five organs of
action (mouth, hand, leg, anus, and urethra).
The Supreme Intellect is known by various names, based on functions
performed in the body. It is called mind when it feels and thinks, intellect
when it reasons, thought waves (Chitta Vritti) when it does the act of
remembering and wandering from one thought to another, and ego when it has the
feeling of doership and individuality. The subtle senses consist of all four —
mind, intellect, thought waves, and ego. It is the Karmic footprints that
actually make the final decision with the help of mind and intellect. When the
cosmic power does the functions of the body, it is called the bioimpulse (Vital
life forces, Pr|na). The Supreme
Spirit or Consciousness manifests Itself as both energy and matter. Matter and
energy are nothing but condensed forms of Consciousness. According to Einstein,
mind and matter are both energies (Pr|na).
Ramana Maharshi said: The mind is a form of energy. It manifests itself as the
world.
THE FOURFOLD NOBLE TRUTH AS MEANS OF NIRVANA
Humility, modesty, nonviolence, forgiveness, honesty, service to guru, purity of
thought, word, and deed, steadfastness, self-control, aversion for sense
objects, absence of ego, constant reflection on the pain and suffering inherent
in birth, old age, disease, and death. (13.07-08)
Verse 13.08 of the Gita formed the foundation of Buddhism. The constant
contemplation and understanding of agony and suffering inherent in birth, old
age, disease, and death are called the understanding of the Fourfold Noble Truth
in Buddhism. A clear understanding of this truth is necessary before starting
the spiritual journey. A disgust and discontent for the meaninglessness and
unreality of the world and its objects become a necessary prelude to the
spiritual journey. As birds seek the shelter of a tree when tired, similarly,
human beings seek the divine shelter after discovering the frustrations and
joylessness of material existence.
Detachment with family members, home,
etc.; unfailing equanimity upon attainment of the desirable and the undesirable
and unswerving devotion to Me through single-minded contemplation; taste for
solitude; distaste for social gatherings and gossips; steadfastness in
acquiring the knowledge of the Self; and seeing the omnipresent Supreme Being
everywhere --
this is said to be (the means of) Self-knowledge. That which
is contrary to this is ignorance. (13.09-11)
Cultivating the virtues described in verses 13.07-11 will enable one to
perceive the body as different from the Self. Thus, one will attain
Self-knowledge. Therefore, these virtues are called knowledge. Those who do not
possess these virtues cannot get the true knowledge of the Self and will remain
in the darkness of body-consciousness or ignorance.
When one becomes firmly convinced that God alone is everything
-- father,
mother, brother, friend, enemy, sustainer, destroyer, and refuge
-- and there is
nothing higher than Him to attain, and one has no thought of any other object,
one is said to have developed unswerving devotion to the Lord through
single-minded contemplation. In this state of mind, the seeker and the
sought-after become qualitatively one and the same.
THE SUPREME CAN BE DESCRIBED BY
PARABLES, AND NOT IN ANY OTHER WAY
I shall fully describe the Supreme Being
-- the object of knowledge. By knowing this one
attains immortality. The beginningless Supreme Being is said to be neither
eternal nor temporal. (See also
9.19,
11.37 and
15.18 ) (13.12)
In the beginning there was neither Eternal Being (Sat, Brahma) nor
temporal (Asat, Divine Beings, Devas)
-- no sky, no
air, neither day nor night. There was nothing whatsoever other than the Absolute
Supreme Being (RV 10.129.01, AiU 1.01). The Absolute is beyond both Divine
Beings (celestial controllers, Devas) and the Eternal Being (Spirit) (Gita
15.18). Therefore, He is neither temporal nor eternal. The Supreme Being or the
Absolute is also both temporal and eternal (Gita 9.19) and beyond both temporal
and eternal (Gita 11.37 and 15.18) because He is everywhere, in everything, and
also beyond everything. Therefore, the Absolute is all three
-- neither
temporal nor eternal, beyond both temporal and eternal, as well as both temporal
and eternal --
at the same time.
The Supreme Being has His hands, feet, eyes, head, mouth, and ears everywhere
because He is all-pervading and omnipresent. (13.13)
He is the perceiver of all sense objects without the physical sense organs;
unattached, and yet the sustainer of all; devoid of the three modes of material
Nature, and yet the enjoyer of the modes of material Nature by becoming the
living entity. (13.14)
Self walks without legs, hears without ears, performs many actions
without hands, smells without a nose, sees without eyes, speaks without a mouth,
and enjoys all tastes without a tongue. All His actions are so marvelous that
one finds His greatness utterly beyond description (TR 1.117.03-04). The Supreme
Being may be described only by parables and paradoxes and in no other way. (See
also ShU 3.19). Self expands Himself as the living entity to enjoy three modes
of material Nature.
God does not possess a body like an ordinary being. All His senses are
transcendental, or out of this world. His potencies are multifarious. Any one of
His senses can perform the action of any other sense. All His deeds are
automatically performed as a natural consequence.
He is inside as well as outside all beings, animate and inanimate. He is
incomprehensible because of His subtlety. And because of His omnipresence, He is
very near --
residing in our inner psyche
-- as well as
far away in the Supreme Abode. (13.15)
He is undivided, yet appears to exist as if divided in living beings. He is the
object of knowledge and appears as the Creator (Brahm|), Sustainer
(Vishnu), and Destroyer (Mahesha) of all beings. (See also
11.13 and
18.20 ) (13.16)
One planet earth appears divided into so many countries; one country
appears divided into several states; one state appears divided into counties,
and so on; similarly, one Reality appears as many. These are apparent divisions
because they have the same order of reality. The term God is used for the
Generator, Operator, and Destroyer aspects of Self.
The Supreme Being is the source of all lights. He is said to be beyond darkness
of ignorance. He is Self-knowledge, the object of Self-knowledge, and seated in
the inner psyche as consciousness (or Ishvara in verse 18.61) of all beings, He
is to be realized by Self-knowledge. (13.17)
I am the light of knowledge of the world. Whoever follows me will have
the light of life and will never walk in the darkness of ignorance (John 8.12).
One who knows the Almighty as much more radiant than the sun and beyond the
darkness of material reality, transcends death. There is no other way (YV
31.18, SV 3.08). The Supreme is beyond the reach of senses and mind. It cannot
be described or defined by words. Different means of attaining the Supreme
continue below:
Thus, I have briefly described creation, as well as Self-knowledge and the
object of Self-knowledge. Understanding this, My devotee attains My Supreme
Abode. (13.18)
SUPREME SPIRIT, SPIRIT, MATERIAL NATURE,
AND THE INDIVIDUAL SOULS
Know that both the material Nature and the Spiritual Being are beginningless.
All manifestations and three dispositions of mind and matter, called modes or
Gunas, are born of material Nature. Material Nature is said to be the cause of
production of the physical body and organs of perception and action. Spirit (or
Consciousness) in the individual soul is said to be the cause of experiencing
pleasure and pain. (13.19-20)
Spiritual Being (by becoming jeeva) enjoys three modes of material Nature by
associating with the material Nature. Attachment to the three modes of material
Nature (due to ignorance caused by previous Karma) is the cause of birth of the
living entity in good and evil wombs. (13.21)
Spirit is unaffected by material Nature just as the sun’s reflection in
water is unaffected by the properties of water. Spirit, because of His nature,
associates with the six sensory faculties and ego of material Nature and becomes
attached, forgets His real nature, performs good and evil deeds, loses
independence, and transmigrates as a living entity (individual soul, Jiva) (BP
3.27.01-03). The living entity does not know the divine illusory energy (Maya),
as well as the supreme controller and its own real nature. The individual soul
is a reflection of the sun of Spirit in the water pot of human body.
The Spirit in the body is the witness, the guide, the supporter, the enjoyer,
the controller of all events, and also the Supreme Self. (13.22)
Two aspects of Eternal Being
-- the divine Controller and the controlled (living
entity, individual soul) --
make their nest and reside on the same tree (the inner psyche of the body) as a
part of the cosmic drama. Virtue and vice are its glorious flowers; pains and
pleasures of sense gratification are its sweet and sour fruits. The living
entities are like beautiful birds of various hues. No two birds are the same.
Creation is just beautiful. And the Creator must be inconceivably beautiful. The
living entity, due to ignorance, becomes captivated by the fruits of the tree
and gets attached to material Nature, eats these fruits and becomes subject to
bondage and liberation, whereas the divine controller sits on the tree, watches,
and guides the living entity. The divine Controller, being unattached to
material Nature, remains free as a witness and a guide (BP 11.11.06, See also RV
1.164.20, AV 9.09.20, MuU 3.01.01, ShU 4.06). The divine Controller remains
unaffected and unattached to the modes of material Nature just as a lotus leaf
remains unaffected by water.
Spirit is sentient, and material Nature is insentient. Material Nature,
with the help of Spirit, produces five bioimpulses (Life forces, Prana) and the
three modes. Spirit, residing as the divine Controller in the physical body that
is a house with nine gates and made of twenty-four elements of material Nature,
enjoys sense objects by associating with the modes of material Nature. Spirit
forgets its real nature under the influence of divine illusory energy (Maya),
feels pain and pleasure, does good and evil deeds, incurs the bondage of works
done by free will due to ignorance, and seeks salvation. When the living entity
renounces sense objects and rises above the modes of material Nature, it attains
salvation.
The mind, endowed with infinite power, creates a body to reside in and
fulfill its latent desires. The living entity becomes willingly entangled
-- and suffers
like a silkworm entangled in its own cocoon
-- and it cannot get out. The living entity becomes
bound by its own Karma and transmigrates. All actions, good or bad, produce
bondage if performed with ego. Good actions are the golden shackles, and bad
ones are the iron shackles. Both are fetters. The golden shackle is not a
bracelet.
The living entity is like a farmer who has been given a plot of land that
is the body. The farmer should take the weeds of lust, anger, and greed out of
the land, cultivate it with the plow of intense desire for the love of God, and
fertilize it with the firm faith in the power and omnipresence of God. Depending
on the intensity of the desire and the degree of faith, the seedling of devotion
will come out in due course of time. This seedling must be consistently and
continually irrigated with the water of meditation on the chosen form of one’s
personal God. The forgetfulness of living entity’s real nature disappears with
the blooming of the flowers of Self-knowledge and detachment. The flowers bear
the fruits of Self-realization and vision of God, leading to the freedom from
transmigration of Jeeva, the individual soul, by the grace of Ishvara, the
supreme controller.
They who truly understand Spirit and material Nature with its three modes are
not born again, regardless of their way of life. (13.23)
Some perceive the Supersoul in their inner psyche through mind and intellect
that have been purified either by meditation or by metaphysical knowledge or by
selfless service. (13.24)
FAITH AND DEVOTION CAN ALSO LEAD TO NIRVANA
Others, however, do not know the yogas of meditation, knowledge, and selfless
service; but they perform deity worship with firm faith and loving devotion,
just after hearing of God from others. They also transcend death by virtue of
their firm faith in what they have heard. (See also
9.23 ) (13.25)
Blessed are they that have not understood, yet have believed (John
20.29). If you believe, you will receive whatever you ask for (Matthew 21.22).
It is not necessary to completely understand God to obtain His grace, to love
Him, and to attain Him. Any spiritual practice done without faith is an exercise
in futility. Our intellect stands in the way as an obstruction to faith.
Whatever is born ---
animate or inanimate --
know them to be born from the union of Spirit and matter, O Arjuna. (See also
7.06
One who sees the one and the same imperishable Supreme Lord dwelling as Spirit
(or Ishvara) equally within all perishable beings, truly sees. (13.27)
When one beholds One and the
same Ishvara existing equally in every being, one does not harm anybody because
one considers everything as one’s own self, and thereupon attains the Supreme
Abode. (13.28)
One who perceives that all works are done by the powers of material Nature,
truly understands and does not consider oneself as the doer. (See also
3.277,
5.09 and
14.19 ) (13.29)
When one sees the diverse variety of beings as rooted in One and spreading out
from That alone, one attains the Supreme Being. (13.30)
ATTRIBUTES OF THE SPIRIT (BRAHMA)
Because of being beginningless and unaffectable by the three modes of material
Nature, the eternal Supersoul
-- even though dwelling in the body as a living entity
-- neither does
anything nor becomes tainted by Karma, O Arjuna. (13.31)
The eternal Supersoul is called attributeless because He does not have
the three attributes of material Nature. The word ‘attributeless’ has been
commonly misunderstood as formless. Attributeless refers only to the absence of
material form and attributes known to the human mind. The Lord has an
incomparable personality and transcendental qualities.
Just as the all-pervading space is not tainted because of its subtlety,
similarly, the Spirit abiding in all bodies is not tainted. (13.32)
Spirit is present everywhere. It is present inside the body, outside the
body, as well as all over the body. Actually, Spirit is inside and outside of
everything that exists in creation.
Just as one sun illuminates the entire world, similarly, Spirit gives life to
the entire creation, O Arjuna. (13.33)
According to Shankara, one sees the creation but not the Creator behind
the creation due to ignorance, just as a person in the darkness of night sees
the snake and not the rope that sustains the false notion of a snake. If any
object other than Spirit appears to exist, it is unreal like a mirage, a dream,
or the existence of a snake in the rope. The absolute monism that negates all
manifestation as a dream world is not the whole truth. According to the Vedas,
God is both transcendent and immanent in one. The illustration of the world as a
dream is a metaphor meant only to illustrate certain points and should not be
stretchh
They attain the Supreme, who know — with the eye of Self-knowledge — the
difference between creation (or the body) and the Creator (or the Spirit) as
well as the techniques of liberation
(See verses 13.24-13.25) of the living entity from the trap of divine illusory
energy, Maya. (13.34)
Spirit emits its power (Maya) as the sun emits light, fire emits heat,
and the moon gives cooling rays (DB 7.32.05). Maya is the inexplicable divine
power of Spirit that does not exist apart from Spirit, the possessor of power.
Maya has the power of creation. Maya also deludes the living entity by making it
identify with a body, enjoy three modes of material Nature, and forget its real
nature as Spirit, the basis of the entire visible and invisible universe. We
must always remember that we are not this body or the cage, but the bird or the
soul inside the cage. Creation is just a partial revelation of the power of
Spirit and is called unreal like a dream world because it is subject to
chhange and destruction. The clay is real, but the pot (made of
clay) is unreal because the clay exists before the pot is created, while the pot
exists, and after the pot is destroyed. The creation (or the pot) may be
appropriately considered a dependent reality and not a mere illusion or a
mirage.
Creation is a natural effortless projection of the powers of Spirit and
is therefore purposeless (MuU 1.01.07). The creative activity of the Lord is a
mere pastime of the divine power (Maya) without any purpose or motive (BS
2.01.33). It is nothing but an apparent natural modification of His infinite
limitless energy (E) into matter (m) and vice versa (E=mc2 of Einstein) done as a mere pastime.
Creation, an effect, is related to the Creator, the cause, as a piece of cloth
is related to cotton. In the case of the cloth, however, the weaver is not
sitting in every thread of the cloth, but in creation the efficient and material
causes are one and the same, a divine mystery indeed! Everything in the universe
is connected with everything else. Creation is not a mechanical or engineering
construction. It is the supreme, spiritual phenomena revealing divine splendor.
Creation is made by the Lord, of the Lord, and for the Lord. The Creator and
creation is different as well as the same.
|
|
|
CHAPTER 14
THREE MODES OF MATERIAL NATURE
Lord Krishna
said: I shall further explain to you the supreme knowledge, the best of all
knowledge; knowing this, all the sages have attained salvation. (14.01)
Those who have taken refuge in this transcendental knowledge attain unity with
Me and are neither born at the time of creation nor afflicted at the time of
dissolution. (14.02)
ALL BEINGS ARE BORN FROM THE
UNION
OF SPIRIT AND MATTER
My material Nature is the womb of creation wherein I place the seed of
Consciousness from which all beings are born, O Arjuna. (See also
9.10 ) (14.03)
Material Nature, a product of divine kinetic energy (Maya), is the origin
of the entire universe. Material Nature creates living beings when the seed of
Spirit is sown in it for germination.
Whatever forms are produced in all different wombs, O Arjuna, the material
Nature is their body-giving cosmic mother; and the Spirit or Consciousness is
the life-giving father. (14.04)
HOW THREE MODES OF MATERIAL NATURE BIND THE SPIRIT SOUL
TO THE BODY
Goodness, passion (or activity), and ignorance (or inertia) — these three modes
(or ropes) of material Nature fetter the eternal individual soul to the body, O
Arjuna. (14.05)
Of these, the mode of goodness is illuminating and good because it is pure. The
mode of goodness fetters the living entity by attachment to happiness and
knowledge, O sinless Arjuna. (14.06)
Arjuna, know that the mode of passion is characterized by intense craving for
sense gratification and is the source of material desire and attachment. The
mode of passion binds the living entity by attachment to the fruits of work.
(14.07)
Know, O Arjuna, that the mode of ignorance
-- the deluder of the living entity
-- is born of
inertia. The mode of ignorance binds the living entity by carelessness,
laziness, and excessive sleep. (14.08)
O Arjuna, the mode of goodness attaches one to happiness of learning and knowing
the Spirit; the mode of passion attaches to action; and the mode of ignorance
attaches to negligence by covering Self-knowledge. (14.09)
The mode of goodness keeps one away from sinful acts and leads one to
Self-knowledge and happiness, but not to salvation. The mode of passion creates
strong Karmic bonds and takes the individual further away from liberation. Such
persons know right and wrong actions based on religious principles, but are
unable to follow them because of strong impulses of lust. The mode of passion
obscures real knowledge of Self and causes one to experience both the pain and
pleasure of this worldly life. Such persons are very much attached to wealth,
power, prestige, sensual pleasure, and are very selfish and greedy. In the mode
of ignorance, one is unable to recognize the real goal of life, is unable to
distinguish between right and wrong action, and remains attached to sinful and
forbidden activities. Such a person is lazy, violent, lacks intellect, and has
no interest in spiritual knowledge.
CHARACTERISTICS OF THREE
MODES OF NATURE
Goodness prevails by suppressing passion and ignorance; passion prevails by
suppressing goodness and ignorance; and ignorance prevails by suppressing
goodness and passion, O Arjuna. (14.10)
When the light of Self-knowledge illuminates all the senses in the body, then it
should be known that goodness is predominant. (14.11)
The sense organs (nose, tongue, eye, skin, ear, mind, and intellect) are
called the gateway to Self-knowledge in the body. The mind and intellect get
into the mode of goodness and become receptive to Self-knowledge when senses are
purified by selfless service, discipline, and spiritual practice. It is also
said in verse 14.17 that the rise of Self-knowledge takes place when one’s mind
gets firmly established in the mode of goodness. As objects are seen very
clearly in the light, similarly, one perceives and thinks in the right
perspective, and the senses shun whatever is improper. There is no attraction in
the mind for sensual pleasures when the senses are illumined by the dawning of
the light of Self-knowledge.
O Arjuna, when passion is predominant, greed, activity, undertaking of selfish
work, restlessness, and excitement arise. (14.12)
O Arjuna, when inertia is predominant, ignorance, inactivity, carelessness, and
delusion arise. (14.13)
A particular mode of Nature becomes dominant in the present life due to
one's past Karma. The three modes fuel the vehicles of transmigration that carry
one's baggage of Karma, as discussed in the following verses.
THREE MODES ARE ALSO THE VEHICLES OF TRANSMIGRATION FOR
THE INDIVIDUAL SOUL
One who dies when goodness dominates goes to heaven
-- the pure
world of knowers of the Supreme. (14.14)
One, who dies when passion dominates, is reborn as person attached
to action on earth. One who dies in ignorance is reborn as lower creatures.
(14.15)
The fruit of good action is said to be beneficial and pure; the fruit of
passionate action is pain; and the fruit of ignorant action is laziness.
(14.16)
Self-knowledge arises from the mode of goodness; greed arises from the mode of
passion; and negligence, delusion, and slowness of mind arise from the mode of
ignorance. (14.17)
They who are established in goodness go to higher world or heaven; passionate
persons are reborn in this mortal world; and the insipid ones, abiding in the
mode of ignorance, take birth as lower creatures or go to lower planets of hell
(depending on the degree of their ignorance). (14.18)
Four paths of departure after leaving this world
are described above. The fifth path, the path of no return, is described in the
following verse:
ATTAIN NIRVANA AFTER TRANSCENDING THE
THREE MODES OF MATERIAL NATURE
When visionaries perceive no doer other than the three modes of material Nature
(Gunas) and know the Supreme, which
is above and beyond these modes, then they attain Nirvana or salvation. (See
also 3.27 ,
5.09 and
13.29 ) (14.19)
Karmic laws bind one who does not believe that the Lord controls
everything and who considers oneself the doer, enjoyer, and owner (BP 6.12.12).
The power of doing all actions, good or bad, proceeds from God, but we are
ultimately responsible for our actions because we also have the power to
reason. God has given us the power to do work; however, we are free to use the
power in the right or wrong way and become liberated or bound.
The good Lord gives one only the faculties to act; He is not liable for
one’s actions. It is up to the individual to decide how to act. The decision is
also controlled by the modes of material Nature and is governed by one's past
Karma. Those who understand this properly know how to act and do not blame God
for their misfortunes or feel jealous of others’ fortune.
Due to ignorance created by illusory energy (Maya), one considers oneself
the doer and consequently becomes bound by Karma and undergoes transmigration
(BP 11.11.10). Whenever one asserts or even thinks of oneself as doing things,
one assumes the role of a doer, becomes accountable for the action (Karma), and
gets caught in the intricate Karmic net of transmigration.
When one rises above, or transcends the three modes of material Nature that
originate in the body, one attains immortality or salvation and is freed from
the pains of birth, old age, and death. (14.20)
THE PROCESS OF RISING ABOVE
THE THREE MODES
Arjuna said: What are the marks of those who have transcended the three modes of
material Nature, and what is their conduct? How does one transcend these three
modes of material Nature, O Lord Krishna?
(14.21)
Lord Krishna
said: One has transcended the modes of material Nature who neither hates the
presence of enlightenment, activity, and delusion nor desires them when they
are absent; who remains like a witness without being affected by the modes of
material Nature; who stays firmly attached
to the Lord without wavering
-- thinking that only the modes of material Nature are operating.
(14.22-23)
And one who depends on the Lord and is indifferent to pain and pleasure; to
whom a clod, a stone, and gold are alike and to whom the dear and the unfriendly
are alike; who is of firm mind; who is calm in censure and in praise and
indifferent to honor and disgrace; who is impartial to friend and
foe; and who has relinquished all desire-prompted undertakings
-- is said to have transcended the modes of material nature.
(14.24-25)
Guru Nanak said: One who obeys the will of God with pleasure is free and
wise. Gold and stone, pain and pleasure are alike only for suchh
BONDS OF THREE MODES CAN BE CUT BY DEVOTIONAL LOVE
One who serves Me with love and unswerving devotion transcends the three modes
of material Nature and becomes fit for Nirvana. (See also
7.14 and
15.19 ) (14.26)
Unswerving devotion is defined as the loving devotion in which one does
not depend on any other person, but only God for everything.
The mode of goodness is the topmost rung of the ladder leading to the
Truth, but it is not the Truth as such. The three modes of material Nature have
to be transcended, step by step. First, one has to overcome the modes of
ignorance and passion and become established in the mode of goodness by
developing certain values and following certain disciplines. Then one becomes
ready to surmount the dualities of good and bad, pain and pleasure, and to rise
to the higher transcendental plane by going beyond the highest mode
-- the mode of
goodness.
Spiritual practices and vegetarian food raise the mind from the modes of
ignorance and passion to the transcendental plane of bliss where pairs of
opposites disappear. The mode of goodness is the natural result of profound
thought generated by firm understanding of metaphysics. Anybody can easily
cross the ocean of illusion (Maya), consisting of three modes of material
Nature, by the boat of firm faith, devotion, and exclusive love for God. There
is no other way to transcend the three modes of material Nature and attain
salvation. It is also said that anyone situated in any one of the three modes of
material nature can come up to the transcendental plane by the grace of a
genuine and empowered guru.
Because I am the source of the immortal Spirit (Brahma), of everlasting cosmic
order (Dharma), and of the absolute bliss. (14.27)
The Supreme Being is the source or the basis of Spirit. Spirit is one of
the expansions of the Supreme Being. It is Spirit (of the Supreme Being) that
performs the entire cosmic drama and sustains everything. Therefore, Spirit is
also called the Supreme Being or the Lord.
It is very significant that Lord Krishnaa
never used such words as “worship the Supreme God,” or “the Absolute is the
basis of everything.” In this verse and elsewhere in the Gita, Lord
Krishna declares that He is the Supreme Spirit.
Krishna means different things to different people.
Some commentators consider
Krishna other than God; others call Him a "Hindu
God." To others Krishna
is a politician, a teacher, a divine lover, and a diplomat. To devotees,
Krishna is the incarnation of the Absolute and the
object of love. Readers would do well just to understand and use
Krishna's teachings in their daily lives without
getting confused about who was
Krishna.
|
|
|
CHAPTER 15
THE SUPREME BEING
CREATION IS LIKE A TREE CREATED
BY THE POWERS OF MAYA
Lord Krishna
said: The sages talk about an imperishable, ever-changing
tree (or the creation) having its Source above (in the Supreme
Being) and countless cosmos as its branches
below. The Vedic hymns are the leaves. One who truly understands this
tree is a knower of the Vedas. (See also KaU 2.3.01) (15.01)
The creation is like a tree that is infinite,
ever changing and eternal. This tree
has its origin or root in the Supreme Being, the Eternal Being is the main stem.
The tree is supported by the leaves of Vedic knowledge. One who truly knows this
marvelous tree, its origin, its nature and working, is wise in a true sense.
The branches of “the tree of human
life” spread below and above (or all over the cosmos). This tree is nourished by
the energy of material Nature and the sense objects are its sprouts. Its
sustaining roots (of ego and desires) stretch
deep in human world causing Karmic bondage. (15.02)
The human body, a microcosmic universe, has also been compared to a tree
of human life and death (or transmigration) on earth in verses 15.02-03 and the
Upanishads. Karma is its seed; five basic elements are its main branches; and the ten organs of
perception and action are its sub-branches.
Right and wrong actions are its flowers and pain and pleasures are the fruits.
Senses’ going towards sense objects produces worldly desires. Fulfillment of
desires gives sense pleasures and creates attachment.
Ignorance-born ego, worldly desires, and attachment are the roots of Karmic
bondage causing cycles of transmigration.
HOW TO CUT THE TREE OF LIFE AND ATTAIN SALVATION BY TAKING REFUGE
IN GOD
The beginning, the end, the basis, or the real form of this tree of human life
is not perceptible on earth. Having cut its deep sustaining roots by the strong
ax of (Self-knowledge and) detachment,
the Supreme goal should be sought, reaching
which
one does not come back to the mortal world again. One should be always thinking:
I take refuge in that very primal person from which
this primal manifestation comes forth. (15.03-04)
Human life is also without beginning and end. It has no permanent
existence or real form. One must sharpen the ax of metaphysical knowledge and
detachment over the stone of
spiritual practice, cut the feeling of separateness between the living entity
and the Lord, cheerfully participate
in the drama of life made up of passing shadows of joys and sorrows, and live in
this world free from ego and worldly desires. When the attachments
are severed, an attitude of sacred dispassion takes place, which
is the prerequisite for reaching the
Supreme goal.
The Supreme goal is reached by the
wise who are free from pride and delusion, who have conquered the evil of attachment,
who constantly dwell in the Supreme Being with all lust completely stilled, and
who are free from dualities of pleasure and pain.
(15.05)
The sun does not illumine My Supreme Abode, nor does the moon, nor the fire.
Having reached there, people attain permanent liberation (Mukti) and do not come
back to this temporal world. (See also
13.17 and
15.12 and KaU 5.15,
ShU 6.14, MuU 2.02.10) (15.06)
The Supreme Being is self-luminous, not illumined by any other source.
He illumines the sun and the moon as a luminous lamp illumines other objects (DB
7.32.14). The Supreme Being existed before the sun, moon, and fire came into
existence during creation, and it will exist even after everything gets
dissolved into unmanifest Nature during complete dissolution.
THE EMBODIED SOUL IS THE ENJOYER
The eternal individual soul (Jiva, Jivatma) in the body of living beings is,
indeed, My integral part. It associates with the six sense organs
--- including the
mind -- and
activates them. (15.07)
Spirit is called Eternal Being or ‘Brahma’ in Sanskrit. Spirit is the
true nature of the Supreme Being (ParaBrahma), and therefore is also called the
integral part of the Supreme Being. The same Spirit is called individual soul,
living entity, Jiva, soul, and Jiv|tm| in the bodies of living beings.
The difference between the Supreme Spirit
(ParaBrahma), Spirit (Brahma), Soul (Atm|) and
the individual soul (Jiv|tm|) is due to extent only and there is no real
difference. It is similar to room space being different from unlimited space.
Just as the air takes aroma away from the flower; similarly, the individual soul
takes causal and subtle bodies from the physical body it casts off during death
to the new physical body it acquires in reincarnation. (See also
2.13 ) (15.08)
The individual soul takes the subtle body
-- six sensory
faculties of perception, intellect, ego, and five vital forces
-- from one
physical body to another after death, as the wind takes dust from one place to
another. The wind is neither affected nor unaffected by association with dust;
similarly, the individual soul is neither affected nor unaffected by
association with the body (MB 12.211.13-14). Physical bodies are limited in
space and time, but invisible subtle bodies are unlimited and all pervading. The
subtle body carries the individual's good and bad Karma to the next life till
all Karma is exhausted. When all trace of desires is eradicated after the dawn
of Self-knowledge, the physical body seems not to exist any more and the
conception of subtle body is firmed up in the mind. The astral or subtle body is
an exact duplicate of the physical body. The beings in the astral world are more
advanced in art, technology, and
culture. They take up physical bodies to improve and enhance the physical world.
Hariharananda Giri says: One may not perceive, conceive, and realize God if one
does not seek the invisible subtle body.
During a wakeful state, the physical body, mind, intellect, and ego are
active. In a dream state, the individual soul temporarily creates a dream world
and wanders in it with a dream body without leaving the physical body. In deep
sleep, the individual soul completely rests in the Eternal Being (Spirit)
without being bothered by mind and intellect. Supreme Being, the Universal
Consciousness, watches us as a witness during all the three states
-- wakeful,
dream, and deep sleep. The living entity leaves one physical body and takes
another body after death. The living entity becomes bound or lost, then tries to
be liberated by discovering its real nature. Reincarnation allows the living
entity to change its vehicle, the physical body, during the long and difficult
spiritual journey to the Supreme Being. The individual soul acquires different
physical bodies till all Karma is exhausted; after that, the goal of attaining
the Supreme Being is reached.
It is said that Spiritual Being wears the veil of illusion, becomes an
individual soul, and takes human and other forms just to perform the cosmic
drama in which the writer, producer,
director, all the players, as well as the audience are the same. Lord performs,
plays, and enjoys His own creation. Our problems will disappear if we keep in
mind that we are just playing a role and never take things very personally. In
order to see the cosmic player, we must detach
our mind from the play. Science deals with the knowledge of the cosmic play;
spirituality deals with the knowledge of the cosmic Player as partially
understood by the individual player.
The living entity enjoys sense objects using six sensory faculties of hearing,
touch, sight, taste, smell, and mind.
The ignorant cannot perceive the living entity departing from the body or
staying in the body and enjoying sense pleasures by associating with the
material body. But those who have the eye of Self-knowledge can see it.
(15.09-10)
Senses lose their taste for material enjoyment when they develop a higher
taste for the nectar of spiritual bliss. The attainment of spiritual bliss is
the real fulfillment of one's desire for sense gratification. A purified soul
will refrain from doing wrong things that arise from V||san|, the residual, subtle desires for
sensual pleasures. V|san|s or the causal body are subtle
impressions left on
The yogis, striving for perfection, behold the living entity abiding in their
inner psyche as consciousness, but
the ignorant whose inner psyche is
not pure, even though striving, cannot perceive Him. (15.11)
SPIRIT IS THE ESSENCE OF EVERYTHING
Know the light energy to be Mine that comes from the sun and illumines the whole
world and is in the moon and in fire. (See also
13.17 and
15.06 ) (15.12).
The light of the sun is a reflection of His radiance (RV 10.07.03). The
knowers of the Supreme Being visualize everywhere — in themselves, in every
human being, and in the whole universe — that supreme cluster of light which is
the source of the visible world and which shines like the all-pervading daylight
(ChU
3.17.07). The world and its objects are only pictures made of shadows and
light, cast on a cosmic movie screen (Yogananda). The Koran says: Allah is the
light of the heavens and the earth (Surah 24.35).
The holy eternal light has the shape of a huge shining cluster of bright
light energy. It is the light of the Supreme Being that is in the eternal light
and in all the luminaries of the galaxies, such as the sun, the moon, and the
stars. It is His light that is in wood, lamps, candles, and is the energy in all
living beings. His light is behind all lights and the source of all energy in
the universe. Without the power of the Supreme Being, fire is unable to burn a
blade of grass. This light of the Supreme Being cannot be realized and seen
unless one has completely stilled and strengthened the mind, purified the
intellect, and developed the power of will and visualization. One must also be
strong enough to bear the mental shock generated while experiencing the light of
all lights in trance.
Entering the earth, I support all beings with My energy. Becoming the sap-giving
moon, I nourish all the plants. (15.13)
Becoming the digestive fire, I remain in the body of all living beings. Uniting
with vital breaths or bioimpulses, I digest all types of food. (15.14)
And I am seated in the inner psyche of all beings. Memory, Self-knowledge, and
removal of doubts and wrong notions about God come from Me. I am, in truth, that
which is to be known by the study of all the Vedas. I am, indeed, the author as
well as the student of the Vedas. (See also
6.39 ) (15.15)
The Supreme Being is the source of all scriptures (BS 1.01.03). The Lord
resides in the inner psyche (or the causal heart) as the consciousness of all
beings --
WHAT ARE THE SUPREME SPIRIT, SPIRIT
AND THE INDIVIDUAL SOUL?
There are two entities in the cosmos: The changeable
or temporal Divine Beings and the unchangeable
Eternal Being (Spirit). All created beings are subject to
change, but the Spirit does not change.
(15.16)
Two aspects of divine manifestation — Divine Beings and the Eternal Being
(Spirit) — are described here. The entire creation
--- including
Lord Brahm| (the creative force), all
celestial controllers, fourteen planetary spheres, down to a blade of grass
-- is the
expansion of Divine Beings. Spirit is the Consciousness, the cause of all
causes, from which Divine Beings,
material Nature, and countless cosmos take birth, by which
they are sustained, and into which
they become dissolved again and again. Divine Beings and Spirit are called
matter and spirit in verses 7.04-05, Asat and Sat in verses 9.19, creation and
the Creator, respectively, in verses 13.01-02, and Womb and seed-giving Father
in verses 14.03-04. The Supreme Being is beyond both Divine Beings and Spirit,
and is called the Absolute Reality in the scriptures and in the following
verses:
The Supreme Being is beyond both the temporal Divine Beings and the Eternal
Being. He is also called the eternal Lord (Ishvara), who pervades the three
worlds and supports them. (15.17)
Because I, the Supreme Being, am beyond both the Temporal (Divine) Beings and
the Eternal Being, therefore I am known in this world and in the scriptures as
the Supreme Being (Absolute Reality, Truth, Supersoul) (15.18))
Basically, there are two different aspects (or levels of existence) —
Temporal Beings (also called Divine Souls, Divine Beings, temporal Divine
Beings, Deva, celestial forces, guardian angels), and the Eternal Being (Spirit,
Atma, Brahma) — of One and the same Absolute Reality known as the Supreme Being.
The invisible, unchanging, and
immutable entity is called Eternal Being. The temporal Divine Beings are the
expansions of the Eternal Being in the material world. The entire creation is
ever-changing and mutable and is
also called temporal. Both Temporal and Eternal Being are expansions of the
Supreme Being. The Supreme Being
-- the basis of both Temporal and Eternal
-- is the
highest or the Absolute, who is referred to by various names. The personal
aspect of the Absolute is called by names, such
as Krishna,
Mother, Father, and Allah. According to our scriptures, no one, except
ParaBrahma Param|tm|, has their own power or
consciousness. Everyone, including the Eternal Being (Akshar Brahma), receives
power from the Absolute, Lord Krishna.
DESCENT OF THE SUPREME BEING
Note: The following explanation
is only for advanced
readers who have studied Gita for several years and are familiar with some
Sanskrit terms. Readers should also visit our websites:
http://www.gita-society.com/genesis.pdf
for a diagram showing this hierarchy
of cosmic control that will make the following explanations more clear.
In Vedic cosmology, the cosmic space (Ak|sha) is divided into five major zones:
1. Chid|k|sha, 2. Sad|k|sha, 3.
Param|k|sha, 4. Brahm|nd|k|sha, and 5. Ghat|k|sha.
(1)
The Supreme Being resides in ParamaDh|ma (Supreme Abode, Gita 15.06), located in
Chid|k|sha, the uppermost space. ShriKrishna
is known here as Param|tm|, Supreme Being, Supersoul, ParaBrahma,
Purushottama, Saccid|nanda, Absolute, Father, the Supreme Personality of
Godhead and by various other names..
(2) Akshar Brahma (Eternal Being
or Atm|) is the expansion of the
SAT (or existence) nature of
Supreme Being
in Sad|k|sha, as explained in Gita 10.42 and 14.27. Akshara
Brahma, mentioned in Gita 8.03 and 15.16, has three major expansions (P|da or
natures). They are: (2a) Sat, (2b) Chitta or Sabal Brahma,
and (2c) Ananda or Keval Brahma. Sat
nature is also called Atm| or Parameshvara. Chitta nature has various other
names, such as Chaitanya Braham, Consciousness, ParamaShiva, cosmic intellect,
and Par|tm|. Ananda, the blissful energy of Keval Brahma, is also called
YogaM|y| (Gita 4.06, 7.25).
(2b) Chitta and (2c) Ananda natures
combine to give rise to the fourth P|da, the Avyakta Brahma or
(3) Avyakta Akshara Brahma in
Param|k|sha. This is known by various names such as the
inexplicable Brahma, Avyakta, Adi Purusha, Adi Prakriti, Pradh|n, Sarva K|rana
K|rnam (the cause of all causes). Avyakta Brahma, a small fraction of the
Absolute, expands into infinite cosmos, as mentioned in Gita 8.18 and 10.41.
Param|k|sh is also the abode of major powers of YogaM|y|, such as: power to veil
the real nature of things (Avaran Shakti), power to place obstructions (Vikshep
Shakti), powers to multiply and become many (Vigrah Shakti), powers of cosmic
intellect, knowledge, and action, and power of converting energy into matter and
vice versa.
Lord Krishna
is known as Golokin|tha in Param|k|sha. Golokin|tha
(or Avyakta Brahma) has two major
expansions: (3a) PranavaBrahma
(or BrahmaShiva) and (3b) M|y| Brahma.
PranavaBrahma expands into (3a.1) Omk|ra
(or N|dashiva). Omk|ra
expands into (3a.1a) AUM (or
Shiva) (Gita 10.25). PranavaBrahma also
gives rise to (3a.2) G|yatri (Gita 10.35)
which is the abode of the Vedas (Gita 7.08).
(3b)
M|y|Brahma is a reflection of (2c)
YogaM|y| in Param|k|sha. It undergoes further
successive transformations as: Mah|M|y|, K|laM|y| and
(3b.1) M|y| (Gita 7.14).
The creative power of M|y| creates
Brahm|nd|k|sha by a
small fraction (Residual Energy) of her power. A Golden Egg or HiranyaGarbha
(4) is also created by M|y| Devi in
Brahm|nd|k|sha. AdiN|r|yana (or Adi Purusha,
Shambhu, Mah|Deva)
and Mah|Devi
(or Mother Nature/Amb|) remain in an inactive (YogaNidr|) state for over
311 trillion years (verse 9.07) in the Golden Egg until the cosmic sound
vibration (or a big bang) of AUM activates the Golden Egg giving
rise to (4a) Purusha (also known as
Kshara Purusha, N|r|yana,
Mah|Vishnu, Gita 7.05, 15.16) and (4b) Prakriti
(also known as Nature, Gita
7.04). Mah|Vishnu creates infinite Cosmic Eggs (Brahm|ndas) by His breathing
power. Nature has three Gunas or modes (see Chapter 14). The combination of
these three Gunas of Nature is called (4b.1) the Cosmic Mind
(Mahatatattva, Tannam|tr| or Mahat).
In
Ghat|k|sha
(or Vishnu Loka), N|r|yana/Mah|Vishnu
of Brahm|nd|k|sha appears as (5)
Lord Vishnu where he is also called Kshirodak Vishnu, and he further
expands his role as (5b) Brahm| and (5c)
Shankara. Brahm| creates seven heavens, seven lower planets (P|t|ls),
Jambu islands, earth, and other hellish planets. During partial dissolution
(Gita 8.17), the entire creation of Brahm| rests in the abdomen of Kshirodak
Vishnu. N|r|yana also expands as Niranjana Deva and Ishvara.
Niranjana Deva activates the cosmic mind (4b.1)
and creates (5d) five basic elements (earth, water, fire,
air, subtle space, also see Gita 7.04) that are further transformed into a body
mass (Pinda) made up of twenty four elements (See Gita 13.06 for more
details), out of which physical
bodies of living beings, J$va, on the earth are created when the
Supreme Lord Krishna
puts His seed of life force (see verses 7.10, 10.39, and 14.04) into the body
mass (Pinda) and resides in the inner psyche
of all beings as Ishvara (see Gita verses 15.07 and 18.61). J$va
transmigrates into 8.4 million species of life on the earth as long as it
remains in bodily concept due to the veil of ignorance created by M|y|. J$va
attains salvation when, by virtue of one’s good Karma, one obtains the grace of
God, Gita, or a SadGuru, and truly realizes that he or she is not this physical
body or a doer; but Atm|, a divine instrument and an integral part and parcel of
the Supreme Being.
Everything in Brahm|nd|k|sha and
Ghat|k|sha is called Kshara or temporal. Everything in Sad|k|sha and Param|k|sha, is called
Akshara or eternal. The Supreme
The wise, who truly understand Me as the Supreme Being, know everything and
worship Me wholeheartedly, O Arjuna. (See also
7.144,
14.26 and
18.66
Thus, I have explained this most secret transcendental science of the Absolute.
Having understood this, one becomes enlightened, one’s all duties are
accomplished, (and the goal of human life is achieved)
O Arjuna. (15.20)
|
|
|
CHAPTER 16
DIVINE AND THE DEMONIC QUALITIES
MAJOR DIVINE QUALITIES THAT SHOULD BE CULTIVATED FOR
SALVATION
Lord Krishna said: Fearlessness,
purity of the inner psyche, perseverance in the yoga of Self-knowledge, charity,
sense-restraint, sacrifice, study of the scriptures, austerity, honesty;
nonviolence, truthfulness, absence of anger, renunciation, equanimity,
abstinence from malicious talk, compassion for all creatures, freedom from
greed, gentleness, modesty, absence of fickleness, splendor, forgiveness,
fortitude, cleanliness, absence of malice, and absence of pride
-- these are
some of the qualities of those endowed with divine virtues, O Arjuna. (16.01-03)
One must not condemn anybody and commend oneself (MB 3.207.50). We
should treat others in the same manner as we would like ourselves to be treated
(MB 12.167.09). A person of demonic nature needs to be dealt with and
controlled differently than a person of divine nature (MB 12.109.30). No one is
perfect. People do things because they don’t know any better, so we should not
censure them. We all pay the price for those who act out of ignorance. Speaking
ill of others is the most heinous sin. Do not see others’ faults; improve your
own shortcomings until you yourself become enlightened.
One should not talk about, listen to, or even think about the faults and
shortcomings of others. When we think about the defects of others, our own minds
become polluted. Nothing is gained by finding fault with others; therefore,
find your own faults and correct them. To love the unlovable, to be kind to the
unkind, and to be gracious to the ungracious is really divine. It is said that
we will have to account for how we treat others.
Values may also create problems if one forgets that people have different
values; my values will be different from yours. A conflict of values between
individuals ruins relationships. In practice, sometimes two values of the same
person also conflict. For example, if telling a lie saves a valuable life, one
should not tell the truth. One should not be blindly attached to values because
a value is not absolute. We should neither sneer at any ideal nor judge others
by our own standards because basic unity in variety is the plan of the creator.
All kinds of people make up this world. You want to
change others so that you can be free, but it never works that
way. If you accept others totally and unconditionally, only then you are free.
People are what they are because they have their own backgrounds, and they
cannot be otherwise (Swami Dayananda). You can love your spouse,
unconditionally, and not like the way he or she acts. Your enemy might become
your friend if you allow him or her to be who he or she is. If you want to make
an enemy, try to change someone.
People will change only when it
becomes more difficult to suffer than to change.
No one is in a position to disqualify another’s way of life, thinking, or
ideas. Evolution on the ladder of perfection is a slow and difficult process. It
is not an easy task to get rid of latent Karmic impressions (Samsk|ra) of the past, but one must try.
Changes come by one’s own effort and when the season of the grace of God comes,
not a day before. Also, the manifestation of primordial energy, consciousness,
is different in different beings. Therefore, seek reconciliation with everything
in the universe, and everything will become your friend. Ramakrishna
said: When divinity dawns, the human weaknesses vanish of their own accord just
as the petals drop off when the flower develops into the fruit.
Mortals are helplessly tied like cattle by the rope of latent and
residual desires born of their Karmic footprints. This rope can be cut only if
we use the God-given knife of intellect that animals do not have. A tiger is
controlled by the instinct to kill and is helpless in this regard. Human beings
are endowed with intellect and power to reason by which
they can slowly and steadily cut the rope. We fail to use our power of
reasoning and intellect due to ignorance. One’s enemy is none other than the
other side of oneself. Sometimes intellect is taken away by the trick of divine
illusory energy (Maya) before the dawn of fate-born adversity. One must use
intellect, the precious divine gift to human beings, to analyze the situation.
There is no other way to get out of the vicious circle of Maya.
No one can hurt one who does not do violence to others by thought, word,
or deed (VP 1.19.05). Even violent animals do not harm those who practice
nonviolence by thought, word, and deed (MB 12.175.27). One who does not do
violence to any creature, gets what one wishes and becomes successful in all
spiritual disciplines without too much effort (MS 5.47).
The higher form of life uses the lower form of life as food for
sustenance (MB 12.15.20). It is impossible to practice nonviolence
-- or any other
value -- in an
absolute sense. Even farming operations involve violence to insects and
earthworms. Practicing nonviolence towards all creatures is meant for our own
evolution on the ladder of perfection. A minimal amount of necessary violence in
the day-to-day practical life is required. Determination of minimum violence is,
of course, very subjective. Violence should never be used in service of a
personal grudge. It may be used to defend the weak or to uphold Dharma (order
and justice).
DEMONIC QUALITIES THAT SHOULD BE GIVEN UP BEFORE SPIRITUAL
JOURNEY CAN BEGIN
O Arjuna, the marks of those who are born with demonic qualities are: hypocrisy,
arrogance, pride, anger, harshness, and ignorance. (16.04)
It is the universal practice to return the favor
-- in one way or
another -- to
those who have been helpful to you (VR 5.01.113). An ungrateful person is the
worst person. One must abandon such a person (MB 12.168.26). There is no
atonement for ungratefulness in this world (MB 12.172.25). It is said that even
carnivores do not eat the flesh of an ungrateful person (MB 5.36.42). One must
feel and express genuine gratitude if one accepts something from another person.
Real happiness is in being grateful to God for what we have, and control the
desire for what we want.
Divine qualities lead
to salvation, the demonic qualities are said to be for bondage. Do not grieve, O
Arjuna -- you
are born with divine qualities. (16.05)
Habits of sinful activity are very difficult to get rid of; therefore,
one should always avoid sinful acts and practice good deeds (MB 3.209.41).
Fundamental morality is the backbone of spiritual life. Self-knowledge without
moral virtues is incomplete and is hypocrisy.
THERE ARE ONLY TWO TYPES OF HUMAN BEINGS
-- THE WISE AND THE
IGNORANT
There are only two types (or castes) of human beings in this world: The divine,
or the wise; and the demonic, or the ignorant. The divine has been described at
length; now hear from Me about the demonic, O Arjuna. (16.06)
Self-knowledge manifests as divine qualities, and ignorance manifests as
demonic qualities. Those who are in tune with the cosmic plan have divine
qualities; those who are out of tune with the divine plan possess demonic
qualities. Created beings in this world have both divine and demonic qualities
in them. Those who acted piously in their past lives are born with more divine
qualities, and those who were sinful in previous lives are born with
predominance of demonic qualities.
Persons of demonic nature do not know what to do and what not to do. They have
neither purity nor good conduct nor truthfulness. (16.07)
They say: The world is unreal, without a substratum, without a God, and without
an order. Sexual union of man and woman alone and nothing else causes the world.
(16.08)
Adhering to these (and other) twisted, diabolic views, these degraded souls —
with small intellect and cruel deeds
-- are born as enemies for the destruction of the
world. (16.09)
Filled with insatiable desires, hypocrisy, pride, and arrogance; holding wrong
views due to delusion, they act with impure motives. (16.10)
Obsessed with endless anxiety lasting until death, considering sense
gratification their highest aim, and convinced that sense pleasure is
everything, bound by hundreds of ties of desire and enslaved by lust and anger,
they strive to obtain wealth by unlawful means to fulfill sensual pleasures.
They think: (16.11-12)
This has been gained by me today; I shall fulfill this desire; I have this much
wealth and will have more wealth in the future; (16.13)
That enemy has been slain by me, and I shall slay others also. I am the Lord. I
am the enjoyer. I am successful, powerful, and happy; (16.14)
I am rich and born in a noble family. Who is equal to me? I shall perform
sacrifice, I shall give charity, and I shall rejoice. Thus they are deluded by
ignorance, bewildered by many fancies, entangled in the net of delusion,
addicted to the enjoyment of sensual pleasures, they fall into a foul hell.
(16.15-16)
Self-conceited, stubborn, filled with pride and intoxication of wealth, they
perform sacrifices only in name for show, not according to scriptural
injunction. (16.17)
These malicious people cling to egoism, power, arrogance, lust, and anger; and
they deny My presence in their own body and in others' bodies. (16.18)
SUFFERING IS THE DESTINY OF
THE IGNORANT
I hurl these haters, these cruel, sinful, and mean people, into the cycles of
death and birth in the womb of demons (or degraded parents) again and again,
according to their Karma. (16.19)
O Arjuna, entering the wombs of demons, birth after birth, the deluded ones sink
to the lowest level without ever attaining Me (until their minds turn Godward by
My causeless mercy). (16.20)
A never-ending war between good and evil forces is going on in each
person’s life. One takes birth to learn to purge the demonic qualities that
block the gateway to God-realization. God appears only after the devil within us
is completely subjugated. Spirit does not have any of the three qualities of
material Nature. These qualities belong to body and mind only. Scriptures say:
The divine, illusory energy (Maya) creates a multitude of pairs of opposites,
such as good and evil, loss and gain, pleasure and pain, hope and despair,
compassion and apathy, generosity and greed, perseverance and laziness, courage
and cowardice, love and hatred, merits and demerits, and divine and demonic
qualities. They have no real existence whatsoever. Therefore, it is wise not to
note any merit or demerit in people (BP 11.19.45, TR 7.41.00).
LUST, ANGER, AND GREED ARE THE
THREE GATES TO HELL
Lust, anger, and greed are the three gates of hell leading to the downfall (or
bondage) of the individual. Therefore, one must (learn to) give up these three.
(16.21)
The Upanishad says: A golden gate (of lust, anger, greed, illusion,
delusion, and attachment) blocks the passage to God (IsU 15). This gate can be
opened by concerted, individual effort only. Lust, anger, and greed were created
to control the entry of human beings to heaven and to lead them to the gates of
hell. Lust, anger, and greed evaporate from the mind only after discovering that
there is no ‘I’ and ‘my’. Uncontrolled greed for material possessions of modern
civilization may destroy the possessor by destroying the natural environment,
the very support of life and civilization.
Selfish desire or lust is the root of all evil. Mundane desires are also
the origin of all demonic qualities. These demonic or negative qualities, such
as anger, greed, attachment, pride,
jealousy, hatred, and fraud, are born out of desire and are also called sin.
Desire, when fulfilled, brings more desires, thereby breeding greed. Unfulfilled
desires cause anger. Anger is a temporary insanity. People do sinful acts when
they are angry. They who act in haste under the spell of anger, repent
afterwards. Ignorance of metaphysics is responsible for lust; therefore, lust
can be removed only by acquiring Self-knowledge. Lust also obscures
Self-knowledge as a cloud covers the sun. One must learn to control desires with
contentment, and anger with unconditional forgiveness. They who have overcome
desires have really conquered the world and live a peaceful, healthy, and happy
life.
One who is liberated from these three gates of hell, O Arjuna, does what is best
and consequently reaches Me.
(16.22)
Lust, anger, and greed are the commanders of the army of illusion (Maya)
that must be defeated before salvation is possible. The best way to become free
from demonic qualities is to follow any one of the paths discussed in the Gita,
as well as other scriptural injunctions.
ONE MUST FOLLOW THE
SCRIPTURAL INJUNCTIONS
One who acts under the influence of desires, disobeying scriptural injunctions,
neither attains perfection nor happiness, nor the Supreme Abode. (16.23)
The world becomes full of sweetness and beauty for those who live their
life according to the law of the scriptures (RV 1.90.06). A scripture is the
blueprint for society. It deals with every aspect of life and lays down the
ground rules for proper development of all men, women, and children. For
example, Manu said: Women must be honored and adorned. Where women are honored,
there celestial controllers dwell pleased. Women must always be loved and
protected from the temptation of evil-minded men. A woman’s father protects her
in childhood; her husband protects her in youth; and her sons protect her in old
age (MS 3.56). Fortitude, righteousness (Dharma), friends, and spouse
-- these four
are tested only during adversity. To be devoted
-- in thought,
word, and deed --
to each other should be the only religion, the only vow, and the only duty of a
husband and wife (TR 3.04.05). The Bible says: Men ought to love their wives as
their own bodies, and the wife should respect her husband. Respect, and submit
yourselves one to another in the fear of God (Ephesians 5.21-33). However, men
and women have differing roles to play in the cosmic drama; therefore, their
needs and temperament are different.
One must not find fault or criticize any scripture because the scripture
is the foundation stone of righteousness (Dharma) and social order. One can get
name, fame, peace, and salvation by just following the scriptures (MS 2.09). The
study of scriptures keeps the mind absorbed in high thoughts and is a spiritual
discipline by itself. One is delivered by the practice of the truth of the
scriptures and not by mere lip service. Guru Nanak said: One who preaches to
others but does not practice the same, shall take birth again and again.
Let God, Gita, and Guru show us the way to enlightenment. People cannot
be saved from the spell of divine, illusory power (Maya) just by using their own
wisdom. They must follow a scripture with faith, especially in this age when it
is difficult to find a true guru. Adherence to the high teachings
of the scriptures will ward off all evil and bring about good. If a bridge is
built, anyone can easily cross the river, no matter how wide a river is.
Similarly, the scripture is the bridge to cross over the
river of Maya.
Therefore, one should always follow the guidance of a teacher
who is well versed in the scriptures, as stated by the Lord in the following
verse:
Therefore, let the scripture be your guide in determining what should be done
and what should not be done. You should perform your duty following the
scriptural injunction. (16.24)
The Ten Commandments of Hinduism according to sage Patanjali (PYS
2.30-2.32), are: (1) Nonviolence, (2) Truthfulness, (3) Non-stealing, (4)
Celibacy or sense control, (5) Non-greed, (6) Purity of thought, word, and deed,
(7) Contentment, (8) Austerity or renunciation, (9) Study of scriptures, and
(10) Surrendering to God with faithful loving devotion.
Compare these with the ten basic teachings of the Bible: (1) Thou shall
not kill; (2) Do not lie; (3) Do not steal; (4) Do not commit adultery; (5) Do
not covet; (6) Do not divorce your wife; (7) Do for others what you want them to
do for you; (8) If anyone slaps you on the right cheek, turn the other cheek;
(9) Love your neighbor as yourself; and (10) Love the Lord with all thy heart.
The Eightfold Noble Path of Buddhism is: Right view, right thought, right
speech, right deeds, right livelihood, right effort, right resolve, and right
meditation. Abstinence from all evil, performance of good acts, and purification
of the mind is the doctrine of Buddha.
The five cardinal principles of Islam are: (1) Faith in God, His message,
and His messengers; (2) Meditation and prayer on the glory, greatness, and the
message of God for spiritual growth; (3) Helping others by giving charity; (4)
Austerity for self-purification by fasting in the month of Ramadan; and (5)
Pilgrimage to the holy places.
All great masters have given us Truth revealed by the Supreme.
Krishna
taught us to feel spiritual oneness by seeing divinity in each and everyone.
Buddha taught us to purify ourselves and have compassion for all creatures.
Christ asked us to love all beings as we love ourselves. Muhammad taught us to
submit to the will of God and act like His instruments.
In some religions, however, only the members of one’s own sect are
considered favorites of God, and others are considered infidels. The Vedas
teach not only mere religious tolerance but the acceptance of all other
religions and prophets as analogous to one’s own. The Vedas say: Let noble
thoughts come to us from everywhere (RV 1.89.01). The dignity and welfare of
humanity lie in the unity of races and religion (Swami Harihar). True knowledge
of religion breaks down all barriers, including the barriers between faiths
(Gandhi). Any religion that creates walls of conflict and hatred among people in
the name of God is not a religion, but selfish politics in disguise. We have no
right to criticize any religion, sect, or cult in any way. Differences in human
interpretation of scriptures
-- the
transcendent voice --
are due to taking the literal meaning, prejudice, ignorance, taking lines out of
context, as well as distortion, misinterpretation, and interpolation with
personal selfish motives.
|
|
|
CHAPTER 17
THREEFOLD FAITH
Arjuna said: What is the mode of devotion of those who perform spiritual
practices with faith but without following the scriptural injunctions, O
Krishna? Is it in the mode of goodness, passion, or
ignorance? (17.01)
THREE TYPES OF FAITH
Lord Krishna said: The natural faith
of embodied beings is of three kinds: Goodness, passion, and ignorance. Now hear
about these from Me.
(17.02)
O Arjuna, the faith of each
is in accordance with one’s own natural disposition (that is governed by latent
Karmic impressions (Samsk|ra)).
One is known by one’s faith. One can become whatever one wants to be (if she or
he constantly contemplates (or visualizes) the object of burning desire with
deep faith in God). (17.03)
One can attain success in any endeavor if one perseveres with firm
determination (MB 12.153.116). The doer of good acts becomes good, and the doer
of evil becomes evil. One becomes virtuous by virtuous deeds and vicious by
vicious acts (BrU 4.04.05). We all have the power to
change. One becomes what one constantly and intensely thinks
of, irrespective of reasons, such as
reverence, fear, jealousy, love, or even hatred (BP 11.09.22). You always get
what you look for — consciously or unconsciously. The thought produces action;
action soon becomes habits and habit leads to success in any endeavor when it
becomes passion. Become passionate about what you want to achieve,
and you will achieve it. Burning
desire brings out the dormant forces.
We are the products of our own thoughts and desires that have accumulated
over numerous lifetimes. Thoughts create our destiny. We become what we think.
There is a tremendous power in our thoughts to draw on the negative or positive
energies around us. Where there is a will, there is a way. We should harbor
noble thoughts because thoughts precede deeds. Thoughts control our physical,
mental, financial, as well as spiritual well-being. Never allow any negative
thought or doubt to enter. We have such
a great power at our disposal, yet the irony is that we fail to use it. If you
do not have what you want, you are not committed to it one hundred percent. You
are the cause of everything that happens to you. You should not expect life’s
very best if you are not giving your very best. Success is achieved
by a series of well planned steps taken slowly and persistently. Stephen Covey
says: "The best way to predict your future is to create it.” Every great achievement
was once considered impossible. Never underestimate the potential and power of
the human mind and spirit. Many books have been written and motivational
programs developed for the practical application of the power of faith in this
single mantra of the Gita. The relaxed, meditative, subconscious mind has great
powers to do anything you want — healing, wealth, Nirv|na, etc.
A simple method to order your subconscious mind to fulfill a noble desire
is to visualize your goal during Alpha (half awake) state of mind just before
sleeping, every night for 15 minutes and have a deep faith that you will get
what you want — within the limits of one’s abilities, fate and destiny. Whatever
a person of purified mind desires, is obtained (MuU 3.01.10).
Persons
in the mode of goodness worship celestial controllers; those in the mode of
passion worship supernatural rulers and demons; and those in the mode of
ignorance worship ghosts and spirits. (17.04)
Ignorant persons of demonic nature are those who practice severe austerities
without following the prescription of the scriptures, who are full of hypocrisy
and egotism, who are impelled by the force of desire and attachment,
and who senselessly torture the elements in their body and also Me who dwells
within the body. (17.05-06)
THREE TYPES OF FOOD
The food preferred by all of us is also of three types. So are the sacrifice,
austerity, and charity. Now hear the
distinction between them. (17.07)
The foods that promote longevity, virtue, strength, health, happiness, and joy
are juicy, smooth, substantial, and nutritious. Persons in the mode of goodness
like such foods. (17.08)
One should eat good food for protecting and sustaining life as a patient
takes medicine for protection from disease (MB 12.212.14). Whatever a person
eats, his or her personal deity eats the same (VR 2.104.15, See also Gita 8.24).
(Because) I am Thou, and Thou art I (BS 3.3.37). The food we eat becomes divided
into three constituents. The grossest part turns into feces; the medium
component becomes flesh, blood, marrow, and bone. Semen, the subtlest part,
rises upward and nourishes the brain and subtle organs of the body by uniting
with the vital force (ChU
6.05.01-6.06.02). Food is called the root of the body-tree. A healthy body and
mind are the prerequisites for success in spiritual life. The mind will be
healthy if the body is healthy. Persons in the mode of goodness like vegetarian
foods. One can also become a noble person by taking vegetarian food because one
becomes what one eats.
People in the mode of passion like foods that are very bitter, sour, salty, hot,
pungent, dry, and burning, and cause pain, grief, and disease. (17.09)
People in the mode of ignorance like foods that are stale, tasteless, putrid,
rotten, refuses, and impure (such as meat and alcohol). (17.10)
Purity of mind comes from purity of food. Truth is revealed to a pure
mind. One becomes free from all bondage after knowing the Truth (ChU
7.26.02). Gambling, intoxication, illicit sexual relationships, and meat-eating
are a natural, negative tendency of human beings, but abstaining from these four
activities is really divine. One must avoid these four pillars of sin (BP
1.17.38). Abstaining from meat-eating is equivalent to performing one hundred
holy sacrifices (MS 5.53-56).
THREE TYPES OF SACRIFICES
Sacrifice, enjoined by the scriptures and performed without the desire for the
fruit, with a firm belief and conviction that it is a duty, is in the mode of
goodness. (17.11)
Sacrifice that is performed only for show and aiming for fruit, is in the mode
of passion, O Arjuna. (17.12)
Sacrifice that is performed without following the scripture, in which no food is
distributed, which is devoid of mantra, faith, and gift, is said to be in the
mode of ignorance. (17.13)
A spiritual discipline or sacrifice is incomplete without a mantra, and a
mantra is incomplete without a spiritual discipline (DB 7.35.60).
AUSTERITY OF THOUGHT, WORD, AND DEED
The worship of celestial controllers, offering reverence to good people, the
guru, and the wise; purity, honesty, celibacy, and nonviolence
-- these are
said to be the austerity of deed. (17.14)
Speech that is non-offensive, truthful, pleasant, beneficial, and is used for
the regular reading aloud of scriptures is called the austerity of word. (17.15)
The path of truth is the path of spiritual progress. The Upanishad says:
Only the truthful wins, not the untruthful. Truth is the divine path by which
the sages, who are free from desires, ascend to the Supreme Abode (MuU 3.01.06).
To be truthful is desirable. To speak what is beneficial is better than speaking
truth. That which brings the greatest benefit to a person is the real truth (MB
12.329.13). The real truth is that which produces the maximum benefit to people.
That which harms a person in any way is untrue and wrong — although it may
appear to be true at the first sight (MB 3.209.04). One may lie to protect the
truth, but must not speak the truth for the protection of a lie.
A wise person should speak the truth if it is beneficial and keep quiet
if it is harmful. One must speak the beneficial truth whether it is pleasant or
unpleasant. Non-beneficial pleasant speech, such as flattery, should be avoided
(VP 3.12.44). A pleasant speech is beneficial to all. One who speaks pleasantly
wins the heart of all and is liked by everybody (MB 12.84.04). The wound
inflicted by harsh words is very difficult to heal. The wise should never
inflict such wounds on others (MB 5.34.80). Sweetness of speech and calmness of
mind are the marks of a true yogi (Swami Atmananda Giri). One may lie — if it
becomes absolutely necessary — to protect life, property, and righteousness
(Dharma); during courtship; and for getting married (MB 12.109.19). Husband and
wife should try to improve and help develop each other with tender loving care
as a cow purifies her calf by licking. Their words to each other should be
sweet, as if dipped in honey (AV 3.30.01-02).
Truth is the root of all noble virtues. One should present the bitter
pill of truth with a sugar coating of pleasantness. Be truthful in a pleasant
manner, but do not deviate from truth for the sake of pleasantness. Use candor
with courtesy and avoid flattery. Speech should always be beneficial, truthful,
and sweet. According to the Bible: It is not what goes into a person’s mouth
that makes one unclean; rather, what comes out of it (Matthew 15.11). Speech is
the verbal reflection of one's personality, thinking, and mind; therefore, we
should prefer silence to almost anything negative. Abstinence from harmful
speech is very important.
The austerity of thought includes serenity of mind, gentleness, equanimity,
self-control, and the purity of thought. (17.16)
THREE TYPES OF AUSTERITY
The above mentioned threefold austerity (of thought, word, and deed) practiced
by yogis with supreme faith, without a desire for the fruit, is said to be in
the mode of goodness. (17.17)
Nonviolence, truthfulness, forgiveness, kindness, and control of mind
and senses are considered austerity by the wise (MB 12.79.18). There cannot be
purity of word and deed without purity of thought.
Austerity that is performed for gaining respect, honor, reverence, and for the
sake of show, yielding an uncertain and temporary result, is said to be in the
mode of passion. (17.18)
Austerity performed with foolish stubbornness or with self-torture or for
harming others, is said to be in the mode of ignorance. (17.19)
THREE TYPES OF CHARITY
Charity given as a matter of duty, when and where help is needed, to a deserving
person or organization who does nothing in return; is considered to be in the
mode of goodness. (17.20)
Charity in the mode of goodness is the best purifying, beneficial, and
righteous act. It equally benefits both the giver and the receiver (MB
13.120.16). If you give a charity or gift, watch yourself closely for ulterior
motives; don't look for anything in return. One never does anything for others,
but for one’s own benefit. Even charitable works done for others are really done
for one’s own good (MB 12.292.01). It is the giver, not the receiver, who is
blessed. Yogiraj Mumtaz Ali says: When you serve a less fortunate person in any
way — material or spiritual — you are not doing him or her a favor. In fact,
one who receives your help does you a favor by accepting what you give, thereby
helping you to evolve and move closer to the divine, blissful being, who in
reality is within all.
Charity taken unnecessarily
-- compelled by greed for name or fame
-- does great
harm to the recipient. Improper charity harms both the giver and the taker (MS
4.186). Give anything you can — love, knowledge, help, service, prayer, food,
but look for no return. Love
-- the cheapest charity
-- holds the key to enter His Kingdom. Charity is
not only the best, but also the only use of wealth. However, all genuine
requests for charity should be handled with delicate care and diplomacy because
charity denied may create a negative feeling that is harmful.
Charity has no value if the money is earned by wrongful means (MB
5.39.66). To obtain wealth for meritorious or charitable deeds using wrong means
is like soiling one’s dress and then washing it. Not to soil the dress in the
first place is better than washing the dress after soiling (MB 3.02.49). You
cannot accomplish a worthy end with unworthy means. Ends and means are
absolutely inseparable (Stephen Covey). It is not possible to help everybody by
giving material goods and money. To pray for the physical and spiritual welfare
of others in trouble or need — including ones not on your favorite list — is
called mental charity.
Charity that is given unwillingly or to get something in return or looking for
some fruit, is said to be in the mode of passion. (17.21)
Jesus said: When you give something to a needy person, do not make a big
show of it, but when you help a needy person, do it in such a way that even your
closest friend will not know about it (Matthew 6.02-03). Charity given
anonymously is the best charity. To give charity to an unworthy person or cause
and not to give to a worthy person, are both wrong and worse than giving no
charity. Charity that is obtained without asking for it, is the best; charity
that is obtained upon asking is the second best; and charity given unwillingly
should be avoided.
Charity that is given at a wrong place and time to unworthy persons or without
paying respect to the receiver or with ridicule, is said to be in the mode of
ignorance. (17.22)
Be considerate and compassionate to those less fortunate than you.
Charity should be given without humiliating the receiver. Charity given by
humiliating the receiver destroys the giver (VR 1.13.33). One should always
remember that God is both the giver and the receiver.
It should be noted from verse 18.40 that there will be three types of
ego, attachment and all other human imperfections also.
THREEFOLD ASPECT OF GOD
“AUM (or OM) TAT SAT” is the threefold name of
Brahma. The Br|hmans,
the Vedas, and the sacrifices were created by Brahma in the ancient times.
(17.23)
Therefore, acts of sacrifice, charity, and austerity prescribed in the
scriptures are always commenced by uttering any one of the many names of God
(such as AUM, Amen, or Allah) by the knowers of the
Supreme. (17.24)
The seekers of salvation perform various types of sacrifice, charity, and
austerity by uttering: He is all or ‘TAT’ without seeking a reward. (17.25)
The word 'SAT or Truth' is used in the sense of Reality and goodness. The word
‘SAT’ is also used for an auspicious act, O Arjuna. (17.26)
Faith in sacrifice, charity, and austerity is also called Truth. Selfless
service for the sake of the Supreme is verily termed
as ‘SAT’. (17.27)
Whatever is done without faith
-- whether it is sacrifice, charity, austerity, or
any other act --
is useless. It has no value here or hereafter, O Arjuna. (17.28)
|
|
|
CHAPTER 18
NIRVANA THROUGH RENUNCIATION
Arjuna said: I wish to know the nature of renunciation (Samnyāsa)
and sacrifice (Ty|ga),
and the difference between the two, O Lord Krishna.
(18.01)
DEFINITION OF RENUNCIATION
AND SACRIFICE
Lord Krishna said: The sages define
renunciation (Sa=ny|sa)
as abstaining from all desire-prompted work. The wise define sacrifice or
relinquishment (Ty|ga)
as abandoning all attachment to the
fruits of work. (See also
5.01, 5.05 and
6.01 ) (18.02)
We have used the word 'renunciation' for Samnyāsa, and 'sacrifice' for Ty|ga in this rendering.
A renunciant (Samny|si)
does not own anything. A true renunciant works for others and lives for
-- not on
-- others. Samny|sa means complete
renunciation of doership, ownership, and personal selfish motive behind an
action, whereas Ty|ga
means renunciation of attachment to
the fruits of all work, or working just for God. A person who does sacrificial
service (Seva) to God is called Ty|gi or a KarmaYogi.
Thus a Ty|gi who
thinks that he or she is doing all works just to please God will always remember
Him. Therefore, it is mentioned in verse 12.12 that Ty|ga is the best
spiritual practice. The words ‘Samny|sa’ and ‘Ty|ga’ are used interchangeably
in the Gita because there is very little difference between the two (See verses
5.04, 5.05, 6.01, and 6.02). According to the Gita, Samny|sa does not mean
living in the forest or any other secluded place outside society. Samny|sa is a state of mind
that is completely detached from the
outcome or the fruits of work.
Lord Krishna
has mentioned renunciation of attachment
to the fruits of work as well as renouncing the fruits of work at various places
in the Gita. It is not possible to renounce work (Gita 3.05). Renouncing the
fruits of work is like telling a farmer to give up his crop. Thus Gita teaches
us not to have any personal or selfish relationship to the fruits in the form of
attachment. Everybody desires
peace of mind, but this is only possible for one who works for God without being
attached to results and dedicates the
results of all work to the Source.
Some philosophers say that all work is full of faults and should be given up,
while others say that acts of sacrifice, charity,
and austerity should not be abandoned. (18.03)
O Arjuna, listen to My conclusion about sacrifice. Sacrifice is said to be of
three types. (18.04)
Acts of service, charity, and austerity should not be abandoned, but should be
performed because service, charity, and austerity purify our mind. (18.05)
Even these obligatory works should be performed without attachment to the
fruits. This is My definite supreme advice, O Arjuna. (18.06)
THREE TYPES OF SACRIFICE
Giving up one's duty is not proper. The abandonment of any obligatory work is
due to delusion, and is declared to be in the mode of ignorance. (18.07)
One who abandons duty merely because it is difficult or because of fear of
bodily affliction, does not gain any benefit of sacrifice by performing such
a sacrifice, and is in the mode of passion. (18.08)
Obligatory work performed as duty, renouncing attachment to the fruit, is alone
to be regarded as sacrifice in the mode of goodness, O Arjuna. (18.09)
Renunciation of attachment to
sensual pleasures is the real sacrifice (Ty|ga). The perfection
of Ty|ga comes only
after a person becomes free from the clutches
of attachments and aversions (MB
12.162.17). Selfish attachment to the
fruit must be first given up before giving up all attachments.
There is no eye better than the eye of Self-knowledge, no austerity better than
truth, no pain greater than attachment,
and no pleasure greater than Ty|ga (MB 12.175.35).
One cannot become happy without Ty|ga; one cannot become
fearless without Ty|ga;
and one cannot attain God without Ty|ga (MB 12.176.22).
Even the bliss of trance should not be enjoyed just for the sake of enjoyment.
The Gita recommends renunciation while living in the world
-- not
renunciation of the world as commonly misinterpreted.
Christ said: If you want perfection, give away everything you have, and
then follow Me (Matthew 19.21). No one can serve two masters. You cannot serve
both God and mammon --
the material desires (Matthew 6.24, Luke 16.13). Christ did not hesitate to
sacrifice his own life for the noble teachings. Lord Rama gave up His kingdom
and even His wife for the establishment of righteousness (Dharma). Give up
attachment and attain perfection by renunciation is the message of the Vedas and
the Upanishads. Selfless service or ‘Ty|ga’ is the essence of
the Gita as given in this last chapter. A person who is Ty|gi cannot commit sin
and is released from the cycles of transmigration. One can cross the ocean of
transmigration and reach the shores of salvation in this very life by the boat
of Ty|ga.
The Nine Types of Renunciation leading to salvation, based on the
teachings of the Gita, are: (1) Renunciation of actions forbidden by the
scriptures (16.23-24), (2) Renunciation of lust, anger, greed, fear, likes and
dislikes, and jealousy (3.34, 16.21); (3) Spurning of procrastination in the
search of Truth (12.09), (4) Giving up feeling pride in one’s knowledge,
detachment, devotion, wealth, and charitable deeds (15.05, 16.01-04); (5)
Rejection of selfish motives and attachment to the fruits of all works (2.51,
3.09, 4.20, 6.10), (6) Renunciation of the feeling of doership in all
undertakings (12.13, 18.53), (7) Giving up thoughts of using the Lord to fulfill
selfish, material desires (2.43, 7.16); (8) Spurning attachments to material
objects, such as a house, wealth, position, and power (12.19, 13.09); and (9)
Sacrifice of wealth, prestige, and even life for a noble cause and protection of
righteousness (Dharma) (2.32, 4.28).
One who neither hates a disagreeable work, nor is attached to an agreeable work,
is considered a renunciant (Ty|gi), imbued with the
mode of goodness, intelligent, and free from all doubts about the Supreme Being.
(18.10)
Human beings cannot completely abstain from work. Therefore, one who renounces
(attachment to) the fruits of all
work is considered a renunciant. (18.11)
The threefold fruit of works — desirable, undesirable, and mixed
-- accrues
after death to one who is not a renunciant (Ty|gi), but never to a
Ty|gi. (18.12)
FIVE CAUSES OF ANY ACTION
Learn from Me, O Arjuna, the five causes, as described in the Samkhya doctrine,
for the accomplishment of all actions. They are: the physical body (the seat of
Karma), the modes of material Nature (the doer), the eleven organs of perception
and action (the instruments), various life forces, and the fifth is the
presiding deities of the eleven organs. (18.13-14)
These are the five causes of whatever action, whether right or wrong, one
performs by thought, word, and deed. (18.15)
Therefore, the one who considers one’s body or the Spirit (Atma, soul) as the
sole doer, does not understand, due to imperfect knowledge. (18.16)
One who is completely free from the notion of doership and whose intellect is
not polluted by the desire to reap the fruit
-- even after slaying these people
-- neither slays
nor is bound by the act of killing. (18.17)
Those who are free from the notion of doership, free from likes and
dislikes of their work, and detached from the fruits of work become free from
Karmic reactions even for the act of killing.
Knowledge or the subject, the object (of knowledge), and the action of seeking
the knowledge are the threefold driving force to an action. The eleven organs,
the action, and the actor or the modes of material Nature are the three
mechanisms of action. (18.18)
THREE TYPES OF KNOWLEDGE
Knowledge, action, and actor are said to be of three types, according to Sankhya
doctrine. Hear duly about these also. (18.19)
The knowledge by which one sees one and the same
immutable, undivided divinity in all creatures
-- such
knowledge is in the mode of goodness. (See also
11.13 and
13.16 ) (18.20)
The knowledge by which
one sees each individual as different
and separate from one another
-- such
knowledge is in the mode of passion. (18.21)
The irrational, baseless, and worthless knowledge by which one clings to one
single effect, such as the body, as if it is everything
-- such
knowledge is in the mode of darkness of ignorance. (18.22)
THREE TYPES OF ACTION
Obligatory duty performed without likes and dislikes and without selfish motives
and attachment to the fruit, is in the mode of goodness. (18.23)
Action performed with ego, with selfish motives, and with too much effort, is in
the mode of passion. (18.24)
Action that is undertaken because of delusion, disregarding consequences, loss,
injury to others, as well as one’s own ability, is in the mode of ignorance.
(18.25)
THREE TYPES OF PEOPLE
The person who is free from attachment,
is non-egotistic, endowed with willpower and enthusiasm, and unperturbed in
success or failure is called good. (18.26)
The person who is impassioned, who desires the fruits of work, who is greedy,
violent, impure, and affected by joy and sorrow, is called passionate. (18.27)
The person who is undisciplined, vulgar, stubborn, wicked, malicious, lazy,
depressed, and procrastinating is called ignorant. (18.28)
THREE TYPES OF INTELLECT
Now hear Me explain, fully and separately, the threefold division of intellect
and resolve, based on modes of material Nature, O Arjuna. (18.29)
O Arjuna, that intellect is in the mode of goodness which understands the path
of work and the path of renunciation, right and wrong action, fear and
fearlessness, bondage and liberation. (18.30)
That intellect is in the mode of passion which cannot distinguish between
righteousness (Dharma) and unrighteousness (Adharma), and right and wrong
action, O Arjuna. (18.31)
That intellect is in the mode of ignorance which
accepts unrighteousness (Adharma) as righteousness (Dharma) and thinks
everything to be that which it is
not, O Arjuna. (18.32)
THREE TYPES OF RESOLVE, AND THE FOUR
GOALS OF HUMAN LIFE
That resolve or willpower is in the mode of goodness by which
one manipulates the functions of the mind, Pr|na (Life forces,
bioimpulses) and senses for God-realization only, O Arjuna. (18.33)
That resolve --by which a person hankering for the fruits of work sticks to
duty, wealth, and pleasure with great attachment-- is in the mode of passion. (18.34)
Doing one's duty, earning wealth, material enjoyment, and attaining
salvation are the four noble goals of human life for the householder in the
Vedic tradition. Lord Rama said: One who is engaged only in sense gratification,
abandoning duty and earning wealth, soon gets into trouble (VR 2.53.13). One who
uses duty, earning wealth, and enjoying sensual pleasure in a balanced manner
without any one of the three being harmed by the other two attains salvation (MB
9.60.22). A person completely involved in acquiring and preserving material
wealth and possessions has no time for Self-realization (MB 12.07.41). One can
obtain all four noble goals by devotion to the Lord (VP 1.18.24). One should
first follow Dharma by doing one’s duty righteously. Then one should earn money
and make economic progress, fulfill all noble material and spiritual desires
with the money earned, and progress towards salvation, the only noble goal of
human birth.
As human beings are always afraid of death, a rich person is always
afraid of the tax collector, thieves, relatives, and natural disasters (MB
3.02.39). There is great pain in accumulating, protecting, and losing wealth.
The desire for wealth accumulation is never satisfied; therefore, the wise
consider contentment as the supreme pleasure (MB 3.02.46). People are never
satisfied with wealth and material possessions (KaU 1.27). One should always
remember that we are just the trustees of all wealth and possessions.
That resolve is in the mode of ignorance by which a dull person does not give up
sleep, fear, grief, despair, and carelessness, O Arjuna. (18.35)
THREE TYPES OF PLEASURE
And now hear from Me, O Arjuna, about the threefold pleasure. The pleasure that
one enjoys from spiritual practice results in cessation of all sorrows. (18.36)
The pleasure that appears as poison in the beginning, but is like nectar in the
end, comes by the grace of Self-knowledge and is in the mode of goodness.
(18.37)
One who enjoys the ocean of the nectar of devotion has no use for the
sensual pleasures that are like water of a pond (BP 6.12.22). The river of
material joy dries up quickly after the rainy season if there is no perennial
source of spiritual water. Material objects are like straws to a Self-realized
person.
Sensual pleasures that appear as nectar in the beginning, but become poison in
the end, are in the mode of passion. (See also
5.22 ) (18.38)
Two paths --
the beneficial spiritual path and the pleasant path of sensual pleasure
-- are open to
us. The wise choose the former while the ignorant chooses the latter (KaU 2.02).
Sensual pleasures wear out the vigor of the senses and bring diseases in the end
(KaU 1.26). Sensual pleasure is not the object of precious human birth. Even
heavenly enjoyment is temporary and ends in sorrow. Those who are attached to
sensual delights are like fools who choose poison in exchange for the nectar of
devotion (TR 7.43.01). The ignorant ones, due to delusion, do not think that
they are taking poison while drinking it. They only know after the result, and
then it is too late (VR 7.15.19). It is the natural tendency of the senses to go
easily toward external sensual pleasures as water flows downstream. Regrets
follow the fulfillment of all sensual and material desires.
Worldly pleasure is like a mirage in the desert. Thirsty persons reckon
it as water until they come to drink it and find nothing. Worldly happiness is
temporary and flickering, whereas happiness derived from spiritual life is
permanent and continuous. Ramakrishna said: One does not feel intensely
restless for God until all worldly desires are satisfied. Manu is of the
opinion that it may be easier to control the senses after enjoying sense
pleasure and discovering its uselessness and harmfulness (MS 2.96).
Desirelessness comes easily after most of our desires are fulfilled. A person
may be healthy and wealthy but still unhappy without a taste of spiritual
pleasure. A spiritually mature person does not miss worldly pleasures.
Pleasure that befools a person in the beginning and in the end as a result of
sleep, laziness, and carelessness, is in the mode of ignorance. (18.39)
There is no being, either on the earth or among the celestial controllers in the
heaven, who can remain free from these three modes of material Nature. (18.40)
DIVISION OF LABOR IS BASED
ON ONE’S ABILITY
The division of human labor into four categories is also based on the qualities
inherent in peoples’ nature or their make up. (See also
4.13 ) (18.41)
In the ancient Vedic system, activities of human beings were categorized
into four social orders, based on the three modes of material Nature. These four
orders are often mistaken for the caste system of modern times in
India and elsewhere that is based on birth
only. These four, universal, social orders of human society, as described by
Lord Krishna, relate to persons’
nature, quality, and work, not their birth. Those who were dominated by the mode
of goodness and were peaceful and self-controlled were called Br|hmanas. Those who were controlled by
passion and preferred to engage in administration and protective services were
labeled Kshatriyas. Those under the mixed modes of passion and ignorance,
engaged in farming and trades, were called Vaishyas. Those mostly in the lowest
mode of ignorance were called Shudras, and their nature was to serve the other
three social orders.
The Vedas compare human society with a person whose four main limbs
(head, hands, stomach and legs)
represent the four broad types of work and workers in society. The Vedas also
state that their words are for all mankind, for all people (YV 26.02). There are
only two types (or castes) of people
-- the decent and the indecent (Gita 16.06).
Intellectuals who have serenity, self-control, austerity, purity, patience,
honesty, transcendental knowledge, transcendental experience, and belief in God
are labeled as intellectuals (Br|hmanas). (18.42)
An intellectual is one who has the above-mentioned qualities (MB
3.180.21). Anybody may be called 'intellectual' if he or she possesses the
divine gift of Self-knowledge (RV 10.125.05, AV 4.30.03). Intellectualism is an
acquirement --- a
quality or state of mind --
rather than a caste or creed. The illuminated ones who know the Absolute Truth
and are in touch with the Supreme
Being are the real Br|hmanas and are
next to God. All are born equal, but can become superior or inferior by deeds
only.
Whenever a sector of any society gives predominance to caste, creed,
race, religion, color, gender, or place of birth over the ability of an
individual, the seeds of that society’s downfall and inefficiency are planted
and begin to grow. The devil of discrimination knows no national boundaries. It
is unfortunately practiced by ignorant persons all over the world in one form
or another. It is a human temptation and a manifestation of a superiority
complex. The wise should try to overcome all types and shades of bias. All are
the children of God, equal in His eyes, and should be treated as such. A
person, for the progress of society, must be judged by his or her ability
--
Those having the qualities of heroism, vigor, firmness, dexterity, steadfastness
in battle, charity, and administrative skills are called leaders or protectors
(Kshatriyas). (18.43)
The ideal protector possesses uncompromising, unrelenting opposition to
evil-doers in society. The duty (Dharma) of a protector is to fight all
unrighteousness (Adharma) and injustice in society.
Those who are good at cultivation, cattle rearing,
and business (including trade, finance, and industry) are known as business men
(Vaishyas). Those who are very good in service and labor are classed as workers
(Shudras). (18.44)
A Shudra is a person who is ignorant of spiritual knowledge and
identifies with the material body due to ignorance. According to Lord
Krishnaa
ATTAINMENT OF SALVATION THROUGH DUTY,
DISCIPLINE, AND DEVOTION
One can attain the highest perfection by devotion to one’s natural work. Listen
to Me how one attains perfection while engaged in one’s natural work. (18.45)
One attains perfection by worshipping the Supreme Being
-- from whom all
beings originate and by whom all this universe is pervaded
-- through
performance of one’s natural duty dedicated to God. (See also
9.27 and
12.10
One’s inferior natural work is better than superior unnatural work, even though
(it can be) well done. One who does the work ordained by one’s inherent nature
without selfish motive and attachment incurs no sin (or Karmic reaction).
(See also
3.35,
5.10,
18.07,
18.09,
18.17 and
18.23 ) (18.47)
Obligatory or natural work that is not forbidden by the scriptures, and
is done without attach
One’s natural work, even though defective, should not be abandoned because all
undertakings are enveloped by defects as fire is covered by smoke, O Arjuna.
(18.48)
Nothing in this world has only good or only bad qualities. There is no
perfect undertaking. All ventures have both good and bad aspects (MB 12.15.50).
It is not what you do ---
but how you do it --
that is important. Work becomes worship when done with an attitude of adoration
of the Lord.
The person whose mind is always free from attachment,
who has subdued the mind and senses, and who is free from desires, attains the
supreme perfection of freedom from the bondage of Karma by renouncing
attachment to the fruits of work. (18.49)
Learn from Me briefly, O Arjuna, how one who has attained such perfection, or
the freedom from the bondage of Karma, attains Supreme Being, the goal of
transcendental knowledge. (18.50)
Endowed with purified intellect; subduing the mind with firm resolve; turning
away from sound and other objects of the senses; giving up likes and dislikes;
living in solitude; eating lightly; controlling the mind, speech, and organs of
action; ever absorbed in yoga of meditation; taking refuge in detachment; and
relinquishing egotism, violence, pride, lust, anger, and proprietorship
--- one becomes
peaceful, free from the notion of ‘I, me, and my’, and fit for attaining oneness
with the Supreme Being. (18.51-53)
When the torch of meditation fuses Selfless service, Self-knowledge, and
devotional love during the thoughtless state of trance, the rays of
enlightenment radiate, divine communion is perfected, the fog of ignorance
disappears, and all material and sensual desires evaporate from the mind.
Absorbed in the Supreme Being, the serene one neither grieves nor desires.
Becoming impartial to all beings, one obtains the highest devotional love for
God. (18.54)
By devotion one truly understands what and who I am in essence. Having known Me
in essence, one immediately merges with
Me.. (18.55)
There is no doubt God can be known only through faith and unswerving
devotion (BP 11.14.21). There are numerous spiritual practices
-- not just one
-- prescribed in
the scriptures to get that faith and unswerving devotion. Knowledge and devotion
are one and the same like a tree and its seed. The entire process of
spirituality gets started by the spark of grace that comes only as faith, and
not by any other method. The Law of Grace is beyond human comprehension.
Delusion of Maya prevents people from knowing and seeing God. As one
cannot see the ever-existing salt in ocean water with the eye, but can taste it
by the tongue, similarly, the Self can be realized only by faith and devotion,
not by logic and reasoning. God may be realized not only by meditation and
Self-knowledge, but also through ecstatic personal love and intense devotion to
one’s personal deity.
Only they know You to whom You make Yourself known; the moment one knows
You, one becomes one with You (TR 2.126.02). The knower of the Spirit becomes
like Spirit (BrU 1.04.10, MuU 3.02.09). The
Kingdom
of God is within you (Luke
17.21). No one can enter the
Kingdom
of God unless one is born
again (by realizing that one is not this body, but Spirit behind the body)
(John 3.03). Whoever does not receive the
Kingdom of God
like a child, will never go there (Mark 10.15). The Father and I are one (John
10.30). To truly understand God is to love Him and
become one with Him. Liberation or Mukti is a state of mind when one does not
need anything and does not want to know anything.
An enlightened devotee attains the eternal immutable abode by My grace
-- even while
doing all duties --
just by taking refuge in Me (by dedicating all action to Me with loving
devotion). (18.56)
Mentally offer all actions with love to Me and set Me as the highest goal.
Always reflect on Me by keeping the mind ever absorbed in My thoughts. (See also
2.49 and
10.10 ) (18.57)
Everything we use or eat should be first offered to the Lord, the giver
of all things, before we put it to our own use. This includes
-- but is not
limited to --
food, a new dress, a new car, a new house, a new baby and all our work. Offering
everything to the Lord is the highest form of worship that one has to learn and
practice every day.
The word “BuddhiYoga” has been mentioned in six Sanskrit verses: 2.39,
2.49-51, 10.10, and 18.57. The meaning of any word depends on the context. The
prime meaning of this word is the firm understanding
-- by
reflection, contemplation and maturity of intellect (Buddhi)
-- that all
activities going on all over the universe are actually the work of the powers of
the Lord. This includes our efforts, non-effort, Sādhanā, ego, as well as the
annihilation of ego. Lord does not need our help to improve the society!
Philanthropic work could also bind us with attachment if we are not alert. All
one needs to do is to remember Him and do one’s allotted duty honestly and
selflessly. (See verses 3.27, 8.07).
You shall overcome all difficulties by My grace when your mind becomes fixed on
Me. But if you do not listen to Me due to ego, you shall not attain Moksha or
Nirvana. (18.58)
KARMIC BONDAGEE
If due to ego you think: I shall not fight, your resolve is vain because your
own nature will compel you to fight. (18.59)
O Arjuna, you are bound by your own nature-born Karmic impressions. Therefore,
you shall do --
even against your will --
what you do not wish to do out of delusion. (18.60)
The mind often knows right and wrong, but it runs after evil
--- reluctantly
-- by the force
of Karmic footprints (Samsk|
WE BECOME THE PUPPETS OF OUR
OWN FREEWILL
To satisfy the free will of the ignorant, overwhelmed by the three modes
of material Nature, the good Lord creates an environment conducive for engaging
in unwanted actions. Our free will is like the very limited freedom of a dog on
a leash. As a facilitator, God reciprocates with everyone according to their
desires and allows them to fulfill desires generated by free will. Lord uses His
illusory kinetic energy called Maya to engage the living entities in good and
bad acts according to their desires and their previously accumulated good and
bad Karma.
The
Supreme Lord abides in the causal heart of all beings, O Arjuna, causing all
beings to act (or work out their Karma) by His power of Māyā as if they are
(puppets of Karma) mounted on a machine. (18.61)
The Supreme Controller (Ishvara) is the reflection of the Supreme Spirit
in the body. The Supreme Lord organizes, controls, supervises, and directs
everything in the universe. Jiva is like a puppet of Karma mounted on a body whichh
is the vehicle of transmigration. The word revolve (or evolve) refers to working
out one’s Karma. Thus we become the puppet of our own Karma created by our free
will.
The Lord has made Karmic laws as the controller of all living beings.
Therefore, one must learn to gladly endure all that fate imposes by taking
refuge in Him and following the commandments (TR 2.218.02). Vedas declare that
the Lord, using Karma, makes us dance as a juggler would make his monkey dance
(TR 4.6.12). Without the laws of Karma, the scriptural injunctions,
prohibitions, as well as self-effort, would have no value at all. Karma is the
eternal justice and the eternal law. As a result of the working of eternal
justice, there can be no escape from the consequences of our deeds. We become
the product of our own past thinking and action. Therefore, we must think and
act wisely at the present moment, using the scriptures as a guide.
The doctrine of Karma and reincarnation is also found in the following
two verses of the Koran: Allah is He who created you and then sustained you,
then causes you to die, then gives life to you again (Surah 30.40). He may
reward those who believe and do good works. No one is able to escape His law of
consequences (Surah 30.45). People cannot escape from the consequences of their
deeds, for as we sow, so we reap. Cause and effect cannot be separated because
the effect exists in the cause as the fruit exists in the seed. Good and evil
deeds follow us continually like our shadows.
The Bible also says: Whosoever shedeth man’s blood, by man shall his
blood be shed (Genesis 9.06). It is believed that all references to Karma and
reincarnation were taken out of the Bible during the second century with the
noble aim of encouraging people to strive hard for perfection during this very
life. Those who believe in reincarnation must avoid laziness and
procrastination, stress intense spiritual discipline, and try their best to get
Self-realization in this very life as if there were no reincarnation. Live as
though this is your last day on this earth. One cannot achieve anything through
laziness and procrastination.
One cannot take wealth, fame, and power from here to hereafter; but one
can convert these into good or bad Karma and carry it to the next life. Even
death cannot touch one’s Karma. Those who have acted very piously in the past
life achieve fame in this life without much endeavor.
Seek refuge in the Supreme Lord alone, with loving devotion, O Arjuna. By His
grace you shall attain supreme peace and the Eternal Abode. (18.62)
Thus I have explained the knowledge that is more secret than the secret. After
fully reflecting on this, do as you wish. (18.63)
PATH OF SURRENDER IS THE
ULTIMATE PATH TO GOD
Hear once again My most secret, supreme word. You are very dear to Me;
therefore, I shall tell this for your benefit. (18.64)
Fix your mind on Me, be devoted to Me, offer service to Me, bow down to Me, and
you shall certainly reach Me. I promise you because you are My very dear friend.
(18.65)
Setting aside (doership and attachment to) all works, just
joyfully surrender to My will. I shall liberate you from all bonds of Karma or
sins. Do not grieve. (See also
7.14,
7.15,
7.19,
7.29,
9.32 and
15.04) (18.66)
The meaning of setting aside all duties and taking refuge in the Lord is
that a seeker should perform all duties without ego and attachment as an
offering to the Lord and totally depend only on the Lord for help and guidance.
The Lord takes full responsibility for a person who totally depends on Him. If
you find a good solution and get attached
to it, the solution will soon become your next problem. The scripture says: The
wise should not be attached even to
righteous deeds for their entire life, but should engage their mind and
intellect in contemplation of the Supreme Being (MB 12.290.21). One should
develop a spirit of genuine self-surrender to the Lord by offering everything to
Him, including the fruits of spiritual discipline. We should connect all our
work with the divine. The world is controlled by the laws or will of God. One
has to learn to abide by His will. Be thankful in prosperity and resigned to His
will in adversity.
In order to be free from pious or impious results that bind one to this
material world, it is necessary to offer every action to God. When a devotee
sincerely works for God, God protects that devotee from the touch of Maya, the
external energy of the Lord. If one voluntarily depends on the supreme Lord
under all circumstances, then the good and bad results (sins) of work
automatically go to Him, and one is free from sin.
A true devotee perceives: O Lord, I remembered You because You remembered
me first. One breaks away every yoke of bondage and becomes free in this very
life as soon as one gains the knowledge and a firm conviction that everything is
done by the will of God, that it is His world, His sport, and His battle, not
ours, and regards oneself as a mere actor in the divine play and the Lord as
the great director in the cosmic drama of the soul on the stage of creation.
Surrendering of individual will to divine will is the culmination of all
spiritual practices, resulting in joyful participation in the drama of joys and
sorrows of life. This is called liberation, or Mah|y|na
in Buddhism. One cannot see God as long as one does not completely get rid of
desire, attachment, and the notion
of doership or ego. The miracle of grace is triggered when ego realizes: One is
not the doer, and through no human effort alone can
desire be completely erased. Lord arranges for the science of Self-realization
to be revealed to such
a surrendered soul and the gate of Nirvana opens up.
Surrendering to God does not involve leaving the world, but realizing
that everything happens in accordance with His laws and by His direction and
power. To fully recognize that everything is controlled and
governed by a divine plan is to surrender to Him. In surrender one lets the
divine plan rule one’s life without giving up one’s best effort. Learn to
accept all results as His grace or divine Will. It is the complete
renunciation of individual existence or the ego. It is the feeling: O my
beloved Lord, nothing is mine, everything — including my body, mind, and ego —
is Yours. I am not God, but a servant of God; save me from the ocean of
transmigration. I tried to get out of the ocean of the material world using all
the methods given in the scriptures, and failed. Now I have discovered the
ultimate process — the process of seeking divine grace through prayer and
surrender. God can be discovered by seeking His help in discovering Him and not
by spiritual practices alone. Thus, one should start the spiritual journey as a
dualist, experience monism, and again come back to dualism. A successful journey
begins and ends at the same place.
The process of surrender may be called the fifth or the ultimate path of
yoga -- the
other four being the path of selfless service, metaphysical knowledge, devotion,
and meditation. The Good Lord directs the mind and senses of the living entities
according to their Karma-born desires. But in case of surrendered devotees,
however, He controls the senses directly according to His desires and in the
best interest of the devotee. Let Him be the driver of your spiritual journey
and you just enjoy the ride. Muniji beautifully explains this process. He says:
“Every pain, every ache, every
discomfort becomes His gift and grace when you lay it in His lap”. If you learn
how to put the reins of your life-chariot
in His hands — without interfering — you will be ever happy, ever peaceful. This
is a very difficult lesson of ultimate surrender.
It is the divine grace or power that comes in the form of self-effort.
The divine grace and self-effort, as well as dualism and monism, are nothing but
two sides of the same coin of Reality. The grace of God is always available —
one has to collect it. To win the grace is not easy. One has to earn it by
sincere, spiritual discipline and effort. Grace is the cream of that effort —
our own good Karma. It is said that self-effort is absolutely necessary, but the
last rung of the ladder to the Supreme is not self-effort, but praying for His
grace in the spirit of surrender. When everything is surrendered to Him and one
truly understands that He is the goal, the path, the traveler, as well as the
obstacles on the path, vice and virtue become powerless and harmless as a cobra
with fangs removed.
According to Shankara, if any object other than the Supreme Being — the
Cosmic Energy Field — appears to exist, it is unreal like a mirage or like the
presence of a snake in the rope. When one firmly understands that there is
nothing else except the Supreme Being and His sport, all Karma gets exhausted;
one surrenders to His will, and attains salvation. Thus Self-knowledge and
philanthropic work may not go together for the rest of our life. Yukteshwar
said: Human life is beset with sorrow until we know how to surrender or tune in
with the divine will that baffles our intellect. The Koran says: Whoever follows
My guidance, no fear shall come upon them; neither shall they grieve (Surah
2.38).
This knowledge should never be spoken by you to one who is devoid of austerity,
who is without devotion, who does not desire to listen, or who speaks ill of
Me.
(18.67)
To speak of wisdom to a deluded person, to glorify sacrifice to a greedy
person, to advise sense control to an irascible person, and to discourse on Lord
Rama’s exploits to a lecher, is as useless as sowing seed on barren ground (TR
5.57.01-02). It is not for any soul to believe, save by the permission of Allah.
You should not compel one to believe (Surah 10.100-101). Anyone to whom God has
not granted the light (of knowledge) will have no light (Surah 24.40). The study
of Gita is meant only for sincere persons. According to Ramakrishna, one can
understand Him as much as He makes one understand. Guru Nanak said: O Beloved;
only they to whom You give the divine knowledge, obtain it.
According to the Bible: Do not give what is holy to dogs. Do not throw
your pearls in front of pigs. They will only trample them under their feet
(Matthew 7.06). No one can come to me unless the Father who sent me draws him or
her to me (John 6.44). The recipient of knowledge must have spiritual
inclination and sincerely seek it. Knowledge given without being asked for
serves no purpose and should be avoided. There is a time for everything under
the heaven. We cannot change the world; we can change only the lives of a few
sincere souls whose time for a change has come by His grace.
THE HIGHEST SERVICE TO GOD,
AND THE BEST CHARITY
One who shall study and help propagate this supreme secret philosophy amongst My
devotees, shall be performing the highest devotional service to Me and shall
certainly come to Me. No other person shall do a more pleasing service to Me,
and no one on the earth shall be more dear to
Me.
(18.68-69)
Ignorance is the mother of all sins. All negative qualities, such as
lust, anger, and greed, are nothing but a manifestation of ignorance. The giving
of the gift of knowledge is the best charity. It is equivalent to giving the
whole world in charity (MB 12.209.113). The best welfare is to help others
discover their real nature that is the source of everlasting happiness rather
than to provide material goods and comforts for temporary happiness. The Bible
says: Whoever obeys the law, and teaches others to do the same, will be great in
the Kingdomm of
Heaven (Matthew 5.19). Happiness is not attained
through wealth and sense gratification, but through fidelity to a worthy cause
(Helen Keller).
GRACE OF THE GITA
Those who study our sacred dialogue shall be performing a holy act of
propagation and acquisition of Self-knowledge. This is My promise. (18.70)
God and His words are one and the same. The study of the Gita is
equivalent to worship of God. Life in modern society is all work and no
spirituality. Swami Harihar says: “Daily study of only a few verses of the Gita
will recharge mental batteries and add meaning to the dull routine life of
modern society.” For serious students, daily study of one chapter of the Gita or
several verses from the forty selected verses given in the end of this book is
highly recommended.
In verses 18.68-70 Lord
Krishna
declares that studying, teaching, and
propagating the spiritual knowledge of the Gita in any way to be the highest
form of KarmaYoga, BhaktiYoga and Jn|
Whoever even hears this sacred dialogue with faith and without cavil becomes
free from sin, and attains the higher worlds of those whose actions are pure and
virtuous. (18.71)
A summary of the Glory of the Gita as elaborated in the scriptures is
given below. Reading this Glory of the Gita generates faith and devotion in the
heart that is essential for reaping the benefits of the study of the Gita.
The goal of human birth is to master the mind and senses and reachh
one’s destiny. A regular study of the Gita is sure to help achieve
this noble goal. One who is regular in the study of the Gita becomes happy,
peaceful, prosperous, and free from the bondage of Karma, though engaged in the
performance of worldly duties. Sins do not taint those who regularly study the
Gita, just as water does not stain a lotus leaf. The Gita is the best abode of
Lord Krishna. The spiritual potency
of the Lord abides in every verse of the Gita. The Bhagavad-Gita is the
storehouse of spiritual knowledge. The Lord Himself spoke this supreme science
of the Absolute containing the essence of all the scriptures for the benefit of
humanity. All the Upanishads are the cows; Arjuna is the calf;
Krishna is the milker; the nectar of the Gita is
the milk; and persons of purified intellects are the drinkers. One need not
study any other scripture if one seriously studies the Gita, contemplates the
meaning of the verses, and practices its teachings
in one’s daily life. The Gita is the ripe fruit of the tree of Vedic knowledge
given to us by Lord Krishna
for the welfare of humanity.
The affairs of the world are run by the first commandment of the Creator
— the teachings of selfless service — so beautifully expounded in the
Gita. The sacred knowledge of doing one’s duty without looking for a reward is
the original teaching that alone can lead to salvation. The Gita is like a ship
by which one can easily cross the ocean of transmigration and attain liberation.
It is said that wherever the Gita is chanted or read with love and devotion,
Lord makes Himself present there to listen and enjoy the company of His
devotees. Going to a place where Gita is regularly chanted or taught is like
going to a holy place of pilgrimage. One who regularly reads, recites to others,
hears, and follows the sacred knowledge contained in the Gita is sure to attain
liberation from the bondage of Karma and attain Nirvana.
Though engaged in the performance of worldly duties, one who is regular
in the study of the Gita becomes happy and free from Karmic bondage. All the
sacred centers of pilgrimage, gods, sages, and great souls dwell in the place
where the Gita is kept and read. Help during troubles comes quickly where the
Gita is recited, and the Lord dwells where it is read, heard, taught, and
contemplated. By repeated reading of the Gita, one attains bliss and liberation.
One who contemplates the teachings of the Gita at the time of death becomes free
from sin and attains salvation. Lord Krishna personally comes to take such a
person to His Supreme Abode --
the highest transcendental plane of existence.
The grace of the Gita cannot be described. Its teachings are simple as
well as abstruse and profound. New and deeper meanings are revealed to a serious
student of the Gita, and the teachings remain ever inspirational. The interest
in a serious study of the Gita is not available to all but only to those with
good Karma. One should be very earnest in the study of the Gita.
O Arjuna, did you listen to this with single-minded attention? Has your delusion
born of ignorance been completely destroyed? (18.72)
Arjuna said: By Your grace my delusion is destroyed; I have gained
Self-knowledge; my confusion with regard to body and Spirit is dispelled and I
shall obey Your command. (18.73)
When one realizes Him by His grace, the knots of ignorance are loosened,
all doubts and confusions about our true nature as Spirit are dispelled, and all
Karma is exhausted (MuU 2.02.08). The true knowledge of the Supreme Being comes
only by His grace.
Sanjaya said: Thus, I heard this wonderful dialogue between Lord Krishna and
Arjuna, causing my hair to stand on end. (18.74)
By the grace of sage Vyasa, I heard this most secret and supreme yoga directly
from Krishna, the Lord of yoga, Himself speaking to Arjuna before my very eyes
of clairvoyance granted by sage Vyasa. (18.75)
O King, by repeated remembrance of this marvelous and sacred dialogue between
Lord Krishnaa
Recollecting again and again, O King, that marvelous form of
Krishna, I am greatly amazed, and I rejoice over
and over again. (18.77)
BOTH TRANSCENDENTAL KNOWLEDGE AND
ACTION ARE NEEDED FOR A BALANCED LIVING
Wherever there will be both Krishna, the Lord
of yoga (or Dharma in the form of the scriptures), and Arjuna with the weapons
of duty and protection, there will be everlasting prosperity, victory,
happiness, and morality. This is my conviction. (18.78)
Where there is Dharma (righteous duty), there is the grace of Lord
Krishna; where there is the grace of Lord
Krishna, there will be peace and victory (MB 6.43.60).
Everlasting peace and prosperity in the family are possible only by performing
one’s duty with full metaphysical knowledge of the Absolute. Peace and
prosperity of a nation depend on mastering both the knowledge of scriptures and
the knowledge of the use of weapons of protection, as well as science and
technology. It is said that science and technology without spirituality are
blind, and spirituality without technology is lame.
Thus ends the eighteenth
chapter named “Nirvana Through
Renunciation” of the
Upani^ad of the Bhagavadg$t|,
the scripture of yoga,
deaing with the science
of the Absolute in the form
of the dialogue
between ÿr$k&^[a and
Arjuna.
This
book is offered to Lord Shri Krishna. May
He
bless us all with Goodness,
Prosperity, and Peace.
|
|
|
EPILOGUE
The Farewell Message of Lord Krishna
Lord Krishna on the eve of His departure from the arena
of this world, after finishing the difficult task of establishing righteousness
(Dharma), gave His last parting discourse to His cousin brother Uddhava, who
was also His dearest devotee and follower. At the end of a long sermon
comprising more than one thousand verses Uddhava said: O Lord, I think the
pursuit of yoga as You narrated to Arjuna, and now to me, is very difficult,
indeed, for most people because it entails control of the unruly senses.
Please tell me a short, simple, and easy way to God-realization. Lord Krishna, upon Uddhava’s request, gave the essentials
of Self-realization (BP 11.06-29) for the modern age as follows:
(1) Do your duty, to
the best of your abilities, for Me without any motive, and remember Me at all
times — before starting a work, at the completion of a task, and while
inactive. (2) Practice to look upon all creatures as Myself in thought, word,
and deed; and mentally bow down to them. (3) Awaken your dormant Kundalini
power and perceive --
through the activities of mind, senses, breathing, and emotions -- that
the power of God is within you at all times, and is constantly doing all the
work, using you as a mere instrument.
Yogi Mumtaz Ali says:
One who fully knows oneself as a mere instrument and a playground of mother
Nature, knows the Truth. Cessation of all desires by realizing the true essence
of the world and the human mind is Self-realization. Hariharananda Giri says:
God is in everything as well as above everything. So if you want to realize
Him, you must seek and see Him in every atom, in every matter, in every bodily
function, and in every human being, with an attitude of surrender.
Muniji says: You must be God's
gardener, carefully tending the garden, but never becoming attached to what
will blossom, what will flower, what will give fruit or what will wither and
die. Expectation is the mother of frustration, and acceptance gives peace.
Lord Krishna
also summarized the essence of God-realization (BP 2.09.32-35) as follows:
The Supreme Lord Krishna said: One who wants to know Me, the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, should only understand that I existed before creation;
I exist in the creation, as well as after complete dissolution. Any other
existence is nothing but My illusory energy (Maya). I exist within the creation
and at the same time outside the creation. I am the all-pervading Supreme Lord
who exists everywhere, in everything, and at all times.
|
|
|
|
|
 |
 |
 |
 |
|
|